summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/55833-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/55833-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/55833-0.txt7306
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7306 deletions
diff --git a/old/55833-0.txt b/old/55833-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index d789f14..0000000
--- a/old/55833-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7306 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of Letter That Have Helped Me, by Various
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
-
-
-Title: Letter That Have Helped Me
-
-Author: Various
-
-Compiler: Jasper Niemand
-Compiler: Thomas Green
-
-Release Date: October 28, 2017 [EBook #55833]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LETTER THAT HAVE HELPED ME ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by David Edwards, Larry B. Harrison and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
- LETTERS
- THAT
- HAVE HELPED ME
-
- COMPILED BY
- _JASPER NIEMAND_
-
- Reprinted from "The Path"
-
- SEVENTH EDITION
-
- THE
- UNITED LODGE OF THEOSOPHISTS
- Los Angeles, California
- 1920
-
-
-
-
- To
- Z. L. Z.
- the Greatest of
- the Exiles, and Friend
- of all Creatures, from his
- Younger Brother, the Compiler.
- JASPER NIEMAND
- 1891
-
-
-
-
-PREFACE
-
- "_Seeking for freedom I go to that God who is the light of his own
- thoughts. A man who knows him truly passes over death; there is no
- other path to go_"
-
- --UPANISHADS.
-
-
-In the _Path_ for May, 1887, we find these words: "We need a
-literature, not solely for highly intellectual persons, but of a more
-simple character, which attempts to appeal to ordinary common-sense
-minds who are really fainting for such moral and mental assistance as
-is not reached by the more pretentious works."
-
-The experience of one student is, on the whole, the experience of all.
-Details differ, however. Some are made more instantly rich than others:
-they are those who put forth more vigorous and generous effort; or they
-have a Karmic store which brings aid. What Theosophists know as Karma,
-or the law of spiritual action and reaction, decides this, as it works
-on all the planes, physical, moral, mental, psychical, and spiritual
-alike. Our Karma may be worked out on any one of these planes when our
-life is chiefly concentrated upon it, no matter upon what other plane
-any special initiative impulse or branch of it originated.
-
-The writer, when first he became a Theosophical student, had the aid
-of an advanced occultist in his studies. This friend sent him, among
-others, the letters which, in the hope that they may assist others as
-they have the original recipient, are here published. They are not
-exhaustive treatises; they are hints given by one who knew that the
-first need of a student is to learn _how to think_. The true direction
-is pointed out, and the student is left to clarify his own perceptions,
-to draw upon and enlarge his own intuitions, and to develop, as every
-created thing must at last develop, by his own inward exertions. Such
-students have passed the point where their external environment can
-affect their growth favorably. They may learn from it, but the time has
-also come to resist it and turn to the internal adjustment to higher
-relations only.
-
-The brevity of these letters should not mislead the reader. Every
-statement in them is a statement of law. They point to causes of which
-life is an effect; that life arising from the action of Spirit in
-Nature, and which we must understand as it is manifested within us
-before we can advance on the Path. There is a scientific meaning within
-all these devotional or ethical injunctions, for the Wisdom-Religion
-never relaxes her hold upon Science or attempts to dissever an effect
-from its cause. Most of these admonitions have their base in the
-constitution of the Archæus, or World-Soul, and the correlation of its
-energies; others, still, adhere in the Eternal.
-
-No less should the reader guard himself against a slight estimate
-arising from the exquisite modesty of Z. An occultist is never so truly
-a man of power as when he has wholly learned and exhibits this truth:
-
-"And the power the disciple shall desire is that which shall make him
-appear as nothing _in the eyes of men_."
-
-The inner eye, the _power of seeing_, looks deeper into the source
-of a man's knowledge and takes it at its true value. Those men who
-are sharers in the Divine, whose first office is to give, are often
-protected from the demands and curiosity of the careless by a simple
-exterior which deceives the worldly sense. Some men are great because
-of the Power which stands behind them, the divine energies which flow
-through them; they are great through having learned how to receive this
-celestial influx from higher spheres of Being; they are the appointed
-ministrants, the true servitors of the Law and pupils of Masters whose
-office is humanitarian and universal.
-
-Such aid is never volunteered; it follows the Karmic behest, and, when
-given, leaves the student free to follow it or not, as his intuitions
-may direct. There is not a shadow or vestige of _authority_ in the
-matter, as the world understands the word _authority_. Those who travel
-the unknown way send messages back, and he who can receives them. Only
-a few of the first steps are here recorded and the first impediments
-surmounted. No hints of magic lore are to be found; no formulas
-of creed or occult powers; the questions of an awakening soul are
-answered, and the pilgrim is shown where lies the entrance to the Path.
-The world at large seeks the facts of occult science, but the student
-who has resolved to attain desires to find the true road. What may seem
-to others as mere ethics is to him practical instruction, for as he
-follows it he soon perceives its relation to facts and laws which he
-is enabled to verify, and what seemed to him the language of devotion
-merely, is found to be that of science; but the science is spiritual,
-for the Great Cause is pure Spirit.
-
-Many students must at some time stand where the writer then stood, at
-the beginning of the way. For all these this correspondence is made
-public, and they are urged to look within the printed words for their
-imperishable meaning. They may be cheered to find the footprints of
-a comrade upon the rugged Path, above which the light of Truth ever
-shines. Yet even this light is not always a clear splendor. It may
-seem "in the daytime a cloud, and by night a pillar of fire." We must
-question every external aspect, even that of Faith itself, for the
-secret and germ of things lies at their core. Let us purify even our
-Faith; let us seek Truth herself, and not our preconceptions of Truth.
-In her mirror we shall never see our own familiar face: that which we
-see is still ourselves, because our real self is truth.
-
-As the Theosophical movement gathers new momentum, fresh recruits may
-be aided by those letters which so greatly sustained me, or encouraged
-by some copartnership of thought, and that, too, in the real issue
-confronting them. We first take this issue to be the acquirement of
-occult knowledge. Soon we find that the meaning of all really informed
-occult writers eludes us. We find that books only serve to remind us of
-what we knew in the long past, perhaps when "journeying with Deity",
-and the echoes awakened within us are so faint that they are rarely to
-be caught. Whether we study philosophies, metaphysics, physics, ethics,
-harmony, astrology, natural sciences, astralism, magnetism or what not,
-we meet with endless contradiction and differentiation; we forever
-require to strike the balance of our own intuition. We discover that
-the final word has not yet been _written down_ upon any of the higher
-subjects (unless it be on mathematics, and scarcely on that), and that
-all our learning is but a finger-post to that supreme knowledge of
-Truth which is only found and closely guarded within the human heart.
-Thrown back upon our inner perceptions for continual readjustment, on
-every side of experience this warning confronts us: _Stand ready to
-abandon all thou hast learned!_ Not knowing the one center, we cannot
-thoroughly know any sub-center. The cause unknown, effects mislead us.
-Then we turn to that mysterious center whereby the One is manifest in
-man, and we begin the study of the heart, both in itself and in the
-life it has instituted about us.
-
-To be put into more direct communication with the world of cause
-is now the student's most pressing need. One thing alone prevents
-this,--himself. He is of such gross fibre that he cannot be "porous
-to thought, bibulous of the sea of light". To the refinement and
-dispersal of this lower self--of the man he now takes himself to be--he
-then directs his will. Each man has a different mode of doing this, but
-each who advances at all finds that with every new period of his inner
-life a new self rises before him. Looking back over a group of weeks or
-months, he is amazed to see what manner of man he was then, and smiles
-that pitying smile which we bestow upon the faded letters of our youth.
-
-Yet some there be who ossify there in their rut; let them struggle
-mightily to break up the mass which has resisted all environment, all
-change, all the conditions of progressive life. They have done for
-themselves what the enemy strives to do for others; they are the rock
-in their own path.
-
-What our Eastern brothers call "the sheaths of the heart" fall away
-one by one; when the last bursts open there is a silence, the silence
-of the mystic death. But "the dead shall arise," and from that death
-springs up the first tender growth of eternal life.
-
-Up to this point we shall not travel in the ensuing pages. Yet having
-realized the real issue so forcibly that his whole strength was at the
-start directed towards self-knowledge and the right use of Thought, the
-writer offers a part of his first instructions to those of his comrades
-who, single-hearted and of royal Faith, hold Truth to be dearer than
-all material life and seek it on the hidden way. There is no tie in
-the universe equal to that which binds such comrades together. It has
-been forged in the fires of unspeakable anguish; it has been rivetted
-by a dauntless purpose and a unique, because Divine, Love. The fierce
-hatred of seen and unseen worlds cannot tamper with it so long as a
-man remains true to himself, for this larger life is himself, and as
-he grows towards it his self-imposed fetters fall away and he stands,
-at last, a free soul, in the celestial Light which is Freedom itself,
-obedient only to the Law of its own divine Being. To reach it, let us
-obey the law of our own Being, for, truly, _Being is One_.
-
-My comrades, wherever you are, I salute you.
-
- JASPER NIEMAND, F. T. S.
-
-
-
-
-LETTERS THAT HAVE HELPED ME
-
-
-
-
-I.
-
-
- MY DEAR JASPER:
-
-Now let me elevate a signal. Do not think much of me, please. Think
-kindly of me; but oh, my friend, direct your thoughts to the Eternal
-Truth. I am, like you, struggling on the road. Perhaps a veil might
-in an instant fall down from your spirit, and you would be long ahead
-of us all. The reason you have had help is that in other lives you
-gave it to others. In every effort you made to lighten another mind
-and open it to Truth, you were helped yourself. Those pearls you found
-for another and gave to him, you really retained for yourself in the
-act of benevolence. For when one lives thus to help others, he is
-thereby putting in practice the rule to try and "kill out all sense of
-separateness," and thus gets little by little in possession of the true
-light.
-
-Never lose, then, that attitude of mind. Hold fast in silence to all
-that is your own, for you will need it in the fight; but never, _never_
-desire to get knowledge or power for any other purpose than to give it
-on the altar, for thus alone can it be saved to you.
-
-So many are there around me who are ardent desirers and seekers,
-devotees; but they are doing it because the possession seems valuable.
-Perhaps I see in you--I hope I mistake not--a pure desire to seek
-Knowledge for its own sake, and that all others may be benefitted. So
-I would point out to you the only royal road, the one vehicle. Do all
-those acts, physical, mental, moral, for the reason that they must be
-done, instantly resigning all interest in them, offering them up upon
-the altar. What altar? Why, the great spiritual altar, which is, if
-one desires it, in the heart. Yet still use earthly discrimination,
-prudence, and wisdom.
-
-It is not that you must rush madly or boldly out _to do_, _to do_. Do
-what you find to do. Desire ardently to do it, and even when you shall
-not have succeeded in carrying anything out but some small duties,
-some words of warning, your strong desire will strike like Vulcan upon
-other hearts in the world, and suddenly you will find that done which
-you had longed to be the doer of. Then rejoice that another had been so
-fortunate as to make such a meritorious Karma. Thus, like the rivers
-running into the unswelling, passive ocean, will your desires enter
-into your heart.
-
-I find all your remarks just; and besides, there seems to be a real
-spirit behind them. Do not fear nor fail because you feel dark and
-heavy. The very rage you feel will break the shrine that covers the
-mystery after a while. No one can really help you. No one can open your
-doors. You locked them up, and only you can open them. When you open
-any door, beyond it you find others standing there who had passed you
-long ago, but now, unable to proceed, they are there waiting; others
-are there waiting for you. Then you come, and, opening a door, those
-waiting disciples perhaps may pass on; thus on and on. What a privilege
-this, to reflect that we may perhaps be able to help those who seemed
-greater than ourselves!
-
-O, what a groan Nature gives to see the heavy Karma which man has piled
-upon himself and all the creatures of the three worlds! That deep sigh
-pierces through my heart. How can the load be lifted? Am I to stand for
-myself, while the few strong hands of Blessed Masters and Their friends
-hold back the awful cloud? Such a vow I registered ages ago to help
-them, and I must. Would to great Karma I could do more! And you! do
-what you can.
-
-Place your only faith, reliance, and trust on Karma.
-
- Z.
-
-
-
-
-II.
-
-
- MY DEAR BROTHER:
-
-Your last long letter came duly to hand and has been read with much
-pleasure. It is quite rare to find one willing to enter this movement
-on the basis you have laid down for yourself, and my previous letter
-was written in order to see what your attitude really was, and also
-because I then felt from your writing that you were really in earnest.
-And before yours of to-day, I fell to thinking about you and wondering
-whether a future of power, a brilliancy of knowledge, was not your
-aspiration, and what effect certain occurrences would have upon that.
-
-Judge, then, my pleasure in reading your words exactly answering my
-mental inquiries of yesterday and placing you in the right position.
-
-It is true, we must aspire ardently, and blessed is the one who, after
-the first aspiration, is wise enough to see the Truth.
-
-Three qualities forever encompass us: _Satwa_ (truth and stability),
-_Rajas_ (action, war, aspiration, ambition), _Tamas_ (indifference,
-ignorance, darkness).
-
-None may be ignored. So the path lies from Tamas, up through war,
-ambition, and aspiration, to Satwa, or truth and stability. We are now
-in Rajasika regions, sometimes lifting our fingers up to the hem of the
-garment of Satwa, ever aspiring, ever trying to purify our thoughts
-and free ourselves from the attachment to actions and objects. So, of
-course, the ardent student naturally aspires for power. This is wise.
-But he must soon begin to see what he must do for real progress. For
-continual aspiration for power merely is sure to sow for us the giant
-weed of self, which is the giant spoken of in _Light on the Path_.
-
-As to the Theosophical Society, all should be admitted, for we can
-refuse _no one_. If this is a Universal Brotherhood, we can make no
-distinctions; but we can put ourselves right in the beginning by seeing
-that people do not enter with mistaken notions of what we have. And
-yet with all our precautions, how often we find persons who are not
-really sincere themselves judging us by their standard, unbelieving in
-our sincerity. They enter; they find that each must study for himself
-and that no guides are told off to each one; then they are disgusted.
-They forget that "the kingdom of heaven must be taken by violence." We
-have also had to suffer from our friends. People who have joined us in
-secret like Nicodemus; they have stood idly by, waiting for the Cause
-to get strong or to get fashionable, and leaving all the hard fighting
-to be done by a few earnest men who defied the hosts of Materialism
-and of Conventionality. Had they spoken for their Cause, more earnest
-people would long ago have heard of the movement, instead of being kept
-away until now, like yourself, for want of knowledge that it existed.
-
-You will find that other members care for nothing but Theosophy, and
-are yet forced by circumstances to work in other fields as well. What
-moments they have left are devoted to the Cause, and in consequence
-they have no unoccupied hours; each moment, day and evening, is filled
-up, and therefore they are happy. Yet they are unhappy that they
-cannot give their entire working time to the Cause in which some have
-been from the beginning. They feel, like Claude St. Martin, a burning
-desire within them to get these truths to the ears of all men. They
-are truths, and you are in the right path. In America it is as easy
-to find the Light of Lights as in India, but all around you are those
-who do not know these things, who never heard of them, and yet many
-of our fellow members are only anxious to study for their own benefit.
-Sometimes, if it were not for my reliance on those Great Beings
-who beckon me ever on, I would faint, and, leaving these people to
-themselves, rush off into the forest. So many people like Theosophy,
-and yet they at once wish to make it select and of high tone. It is for
-all men. It is for the common people, who are ever with us. Others,
-again, come in and wait like young birds for food to be put into them:
-they _will not think_, and ages must pass before they will progress.
-
-You misunderstood a little the words "Do not think much of me."
-Underline "much," but not "think." You will please think all the
-thoughts you will of me, but do not place me on any pinnacle: that's
-all I meant.
-
-A constant endeavor towards perfecting the mere mortal machine is folly.
-Thereby we sometimes fail to live up to our own intuitions. This habit
-goes on for some time, but will get weaker as other senses (inner ones)
-begin to appear. Yet know the new fully before being off with the old.
-
-Inasmuch as we learn almost solely from each other--as we are all here
-for each other--the question of the effect of affinities upon our acts
-and thoughts is enormous and wide. It anon saves us, and anon damns.
-For we may meet in our lives a person who has a remarkable effect,
-either for good or ill, because of the affinities engendered in past
-lives. And now our eyes are open, we act to-day for the future.
-
-That you may pass beyond the sea of darkness, I offer you my life and
-help.
-
- Z.
-
-
-
-
-III.
-
-
-Say, Brother Jasper, are you tired? I am. Not tired of fate or of the
-great "Leaders of the World," but with all these people who gape and
-gape and are (excuse me) so Americanly "independent," as if men were
-ever independent of each other.
-
-You ask about the "moment of choice." It is made up of all moments.
-It is not in space or time, but is the aggregation of those moments
-flying by us each instant. It is referred to in _Esoteric Buddhism_
-as a period not yet arrived for the race, when it will as a whole be
-compelled to make choice for good or evil. But any single individual
-can bring on the period for himself. When it will or has come, the
-uninstructed cannot tell. For the student of occultism it may come in
-the next instant, or it may come one hundred lives after. But it cannot
-come this instant unless all the previous lives have led up to it. Yet
-as regards the student, even if it be presented to him and he refuse,
-he will be brought to the choice in future existences, with the whole
-body of his race. Race influences are insidious and powerful. For
-instance, my race has its peculiarities deeply seated and inherited
-from an extraordinary past. I must be under their influence in this
-body as a necessary part of my experience. In another life I might
-have been a prosaic Hottentot, or an Englishman, and in a succeeding
-one I might be under the influence of other race peculiarities. Those
-influences are, then, guiding me every moment, and each thought I have
-adds to them now, for either my own future use or for some other person
-who will come under the power of part of the force generated now by me.
-
-As to the sub-conscious mind. It is difficult to explain. I find
-constantly that I have ideas that internally I thoroughly understand,
-and yet can find no language for them. Call it sub-conscious if you
-like. It is there and can be affected; indeed, it is affected every
-moment. It is a nearness to the universal mind. So if I desire to
-influence--say your mind--I do not formulate your sub-conscious plane,
-but firmly and kindly think of you and think of the subject I wish you
-to think of. This must reach you. If I am selfish, then it has more
-difficulty to get there; but if it be brotherly, then it gets there
-more easily, being in harmony with the universal mind and the Law. The
-Psychical Society speaks of it, and says that the influence "emerges
-into the lower mind" by one or more of the channels. But they do not
-know what those "channels" are, or even if they do exist. In fact, the
-whole subject of mind is only faintly understood in the West. They say
-"mind," meaning the vast range and departments of that which they call
-mind, whereas there must be a need for the names of those departments.
-When the true ideas are grasped, the names will follow. Meanwhile we
-must be satisfied with "mind" as including the whole thing. But it does
-not. Certainly it is not ordinary mental motion--ratiocination--to
-grasp in an instant a whole subject, premises and conclusions, without
-stopping to reason. It cannot be called a _picture_, for with some
-it comes as an idea, and not as a picture. Memory. What is that? Is
-it brain-impression; or similarity of vibration, recognized upon
-being repeated and then producing a picture? If so, then the power to
-recognize the vibration as the same as before is separate from the
-matter which vibrates. And if the power inhere in the brain cells,
-how is it possible, when we know they are constantly being changed?
-Yet memory is perfect, no matter what happens. That it is above brain
-is clear, because a man may be killed by having his brain blown to
-atoms, and yet his "shell" can give all the incidents of his life, and
-they are not taken from the brain, for that is dead. Where, then, is
-the sub-conscious mind? And where are the channels, and how are they
-connected? I think through the heart, and that the heart is the key to
-it all, and that the brain is only the servant of the heart,[A] for
-remember that there is in it the "small dwarf who sits at the centre."
-Think it out on that line now for yourself--or any other line that you
-may choose, but _think_.
-
- As ever,
- Z.
-
-[Footnote A: Not the physical heart, but the real centre of life in
-man.--J. N.]
-
-
-
-
-IV.
-
-
- DEAR SIR AND BROTHER:
-
-In cogitating lately I thought of you in respect to some of my own
-thoughts. I was reading a book and looking around within myself to see
-how I could enlarge my idea of brotherhood. Practice in benevolence
-will not give it its full growth. I had to find some means of reaching
-further, and struck on this, which is as old as old age.
-
-I am not separate from anything. "I am that which is." That is, I am
-Brahma, and Brahma is everything. But being in an illusionary world,
-I am surrounded by certain appearances that seem to make me separate.
-So I will proceed to mentally state and accept that I am all these
-illusions. I am my friends,--and then I went to them in general and in
-particular. I am my enemies; then I felt them all. I am the poor and
-the wicked; I am the ignorant. Those moments of intellectual gloom are
-the moments when I am influenced by those ignorant ones who are myself.
-All this in my nation. But there are many nations, and to those I go in
-mind; I feel and I am them all, with what they hold of superstition or
-of wisdom or evil. All, all is myself. Unwisely, I was then about to
-stop, but the whole is Brahma, so I went to the Devas and Asuras;[B]
-the elemental world, that too is myself. After pursuing this course
-awhile I found it easier to return to a contemplation of all men as
-myself. It is a good method and ought to be pursued, for it is a step
-toward getting into contemplation of the All. I tried last night to
-reach up to Brahma, but darkness is about his pavilion.
-
-Now what does all this insanity sound like? I'll tell you what: if it
-were not for this insanity I would go insane. But shall I not take
-heart, even when a dear friend deserts me and stabs me deep, when I
-know that he is myself?
-
- NAMASTAE!
-
- Z.
-
- * * * * *
-
-I found the above letter still more valuable when I remembered that
-Brahma is "the universal expansive force of Nature"--from _Brih_, to
-expand; and so stated in an article by H. P. Blavatsky in _Five Years
-of Theosophy_. In the _Dhammapada_ we are told to think ourselves to be
-the sun and stars, the wet and dry, heat and cold; in short, to feel
-all experience, for we can live all out in the mind.
-
- J. N.
-
-[Footnote B: Gods and demons.--J. N.]
-
-
-
-
-V.
-
-
- DEAR JASPER:
-
-I wish I could answer your letter as you ought to have it done. But I
-feel my inability. However, our duty is to never consider our ability,
-but to do what comes to be done in whatever way we can, no matter how
-inadequate the work appears to others. When we stop to consider our
-weakness, we think, by comparison, of how another would do it. Our
-_only right is in the act itself_. The consequences are in the great
-Brahm. So I will just say what comes.
-
-I feel the sadness in your letter, but know that you will rebound from
-that. Do not let the sadness of knowledge create despair; that sadness
-is less than the joy of Truth. Abstract Truth, even, has necessarily
-in it all the mercy there is in the whole. Its sternness is only a
-reflection from our own imperfections, which make us recognize the
-stern aspect alone. We are not the only ones to suffer upon the Path.
-Like ourselves, Masters have wept, though They do not now weep. One of
-them wrote some years ago: "Do you suppose we have not passed through
-many times worse trials than you now think you are in?" The Master
-often seems to reject and to hide his (spiritual) face, in order that
-the disciple may try. On the doors and walls of the temple the word
-"TRY" is written. ("The Brothers" is a better designation than Mahâtmas
-or Masters.)
-
-Along the path of the true student is sadness, but also there is
-great joy and hope. Sadness comes from a more just appreciation of
-the difficulties in one's way, and of the great wickedness of the
-individual and collective heart of man. But look at the great fountain
-of hope and of joy in the consideration that the Brothers exist,
-that They were men too; They had to fight the fight; They triumphed,
-and They work for those left after Them. Then beyond Them are "the
-Fathers," that is, the spirits of "just men made perfect," those Who
-lived and worked for humanity ages ago and Who are now out of our
-sphere, but Who nevertheless still influence us in that Their spiritual
-forces flow down upon this earth for all pure souls. Their immediate
-influence is felt by Masters, and by us through the latter.
-
-Now, as you say, it is all Faith; but what is Faith? It is the
-intuitional feeling--"_that is true_." So formulate to yourself certain
-things as true that you feel to be true, and then increase your faith
-in them.
-
-Don't be anxious. Don't get "maddened." Because in the fact that you
-are "maddened" (of course in the metaphorical sense) is found the
-proof that you are anxious. In a worldly sense it is perhaps well to
-be anxious about a highly important matter, but in occultism it is
-different, for the Law takes no account of our projects and objects,
-or our desire to be ahead or behind. So, if we are anxious, we raise a
-barrier against progress, by perturbation and straining harshly. You
-wrote to B. that what is his, is his. Then the converse is true; what
-is not, is not. Why don't you take your own medicine?
-
- Yours,
- Z.
-
-
-
-
-VI.
-
-
- DEAR JASPER:
-
-It is a great advance that you hear the bells, which few hear, and
-evidence that you are where you can hear them; that is a great deal
-indeed. Do not look for the voice of the bells, but regard the _ideas_
-which thereupon come into the head, and apply to them the touchstone of
-your own Soul, just as you advised B. The fact that you feel "dead" is
-something you should not worry about. It is likely that you are under
-the operation of a law which prevails in nature, that you will find
-referred to in an article in _Path_ Magazine for April, '86, page 14.
-It is that the soul goes to a new place or new surroundings and becomes
-silent there awhile--what you call "dead"--and draws strength there,
-begins to get accustomed to its new surroundings, after which it begins
-to move about. This is seen in ordinary life in the bashfulness of a
-boy. That is, the bashfulness is the shyness felt in new surroundings,
-and is just what happens when the soul goes to a new place or into new
-surroundings. There can be no loss or detriment to our efforts. Every
-aspiration higher brightens up the road connecting the higher and lower
-self. No doubt of that. It is not _what_ is done, but the spirit in
-which the least thing is done that is counted. Hear the word of the
-Master.
-
-"He who does the best he knows how and that he can do, does enough for
-us."
-
-The mere fact that a man appreciates these truths and feels these
-aspirations is proof that he is on the right road. It is well to tread
-it _now_. We will not always live. Death must come. How much better,
-then, to embrace death while thus at work than to swerve off only to
-be brought up with suddenness in after lives. Immediate rebirth is for
-those who are always working with their hearts on Master's work and
-free from self interest.
-
-The one Spirit is in all, is the property of each, therefore It is
-always there, always with us, and, by reflecting on that, little room
-is left for sorrow or delusion. If we believe that the soul of all is
-measured by the whole of Time and not by a part, then we care not for
-these moments which relate alone to our body. If we live in our hearts
-we soon prove that space and time exist not. Nothing foreign to Master
-enters there; our faults are not there. The heart reaches Him always,
-and no doubt He replies. He does I know. He helps us while He leaves us
-to ourselves. He needs not to stoop to see our devotion, for that is of
-a supernal quality and reaches anywhere.
-
-No, I do not say nor have I said that you ought to do something other
-than you do. We each do what we can. None of us can be the judge of
-any creature existing; so I do not judge you in the least respect.
-Your life may in the great sum total be greater than any life I ever
-led or that any one has led. Whether you are in America, Europe, or
-India makes no difference. This is seeking conditions. I have come
-to understand that Masters themselves must have worked themselves up
-out of much worse conditions than we are in. No matter where we are,
-the same spirit pervades all and is accessible. What need, then, to
-change places? We do not change ourselves by moving the body to another
-_locus_. We only put it under a different influence. And in order to
-change we must have got to dislike the place we moved from. That is
-_attachment by opposites_, and that will produce detriment, as does all
-that disturbs the equilibrium of the soul. You know the same result is
-produced by two exact opposites, and thus extremes meet.
-
-That hot flame you speak of is one of the experiences, as are also the
-sounds. There are so many, many of these things. Often they result
-from extreme tension or vibration in the aura of an aspirant of pure
-devotion. They are himself, and he should be on his guard against
-taking them for wonders. Often they are "apparitions in Brahm." They
-are like new lights and sights to a mariner on an unfamiliar coast.
-They will go on, or alter, or stop. You are only to carefully note
-them, and "do not exhibit wonder nor form association."
-
-I cannot say more. All help you extend to any other soul is help to
-yourself. It is our duty to help all, and we must begin on those
-nearest to us, for to run abroad to souls we might possibly help we
-again forsake our present duty. It is better to die in our own duty,
-however mean, than to try another one. So lift your head and look
-around upon the hulks of past imagined faults. They were means and
-teachers. Cast all doubt, all fear, all regret aside, and freely take
-of truth what you may contain right on every step. It will thus be
-well. Eternal Truth is one and indivisible, and we may get from the
-Fathers (Pitris) flashes now and then of what is true.
-
-Words are things. With me and in fact. Upon the lower plane of social
-intercourse they are things, but soulless and dead because that
-convention in which they have their birth has made abortions of them.
-But when we step away from that conventionality they become alive in
-proportion to the reality of the thought--and its purity--that is
-behind them. So in communication between two students they are things,
-and those students must be careful that the ground of intercourse is
-fully understood. Let us use with care those living messengers called
-words.
-
-Where I see you mistaken I will speak, to warn my Brother who
-temporarily knows not. For did I not call on the bugle, perhaps other
-things might switch him off to where perhaps for the time he would be
-pleased, but would again be sorry, and then when his mistake was plain
-he would justly sigh to me across dark centuries of separation that I
-had been false to my duty of warning.
-
- As ever,
- Z.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The new plane to which the soul may go, referred to in this letter,
-is the astral plane. It is the plane next above the material one,
-and consists of a subtile order of matter. When a student turns his
-attention to the higher life and desires intensely to find the way,
-his soul has begun to awaken and to speak. It has heard the voice of
-the spirit. Then the inner senses begin to unfold, at first ever so
-gently, so tenderly, we scarce hear their report. But the soul has
-then turned its attention to the astral plane, that being the next one
-to be learned on the way upward; its energy is transferred from the
-material plane to this one, and we have an influx of many confused
-dreams and strange experiences, awake and asleep. These may or may not
-continue; all depends upon the individual soul and upon Karma. It is a
-most confusing plane, and, generally speaking, we may say that those
-students are more fortunate who make a marked degree of progress in
-spiritual things without having any conscious experience of the astral
-plane. For then they can later on learn it _from above_, instead of
-from below, and with far less danger to themselves. The whole must
-be known, but we may progress in various ways, even by discontinuous
-degrees, only then we must go back later on, to what we passed by.
-Such a going back does not imply detriment or loss of degree, for such
-cannot be lost when once gained in reality.
-
-With regard to the astral plane being a more subtile order of matter,
-this truth is often denied by clairvoyants and untrained seers. They do
-not distinguish between the psychic senses and the spiritual. They can
-see through gross matter, such as a wall, the human body, and so forth,
-as if it were glass, but they cannot see through astral substance, and
-hence they believe its forms and all the pictures and shapes in the
-astral light to be real. Only the adept sees through these illusions,
-which are far more powerful because composed of a subtile order of
-matter: subtile energies, fine forces have a highly increased rate
-of power over grosser ones. The adept has at his command the rate of
-vibration which dispels them or drives them asunder. In speaking of
-the astral plane, I mean the lower soul plane, and not that higher and
-purified quality which the author of _Light on the Path_ calls the
-"divine astral."
-
-By anxiety we exert the constrictive power of egoism, which densifies
-and perturbs our magnetic sphere, rendering us less permeable to the
-efflux from above.
-
- J. N.
-
-
-
-
-VII.
-
-
- DEAR JASPER:
-
-I have your letter, Comrade, in which you say how much you wish there
-were some Adepts sent to the United States to help all true students.
-Yet you know well They do not need to come here in person, in order
-to help. By going carefully over your letter there appears to be the
-possibility of the seed of doubt in your heart as to the wise ordering
-of all things, for all are under the Law, and Masters first of all.
-Mind, I only say the "_possibility of the seed of doubt_." For I judge
-from my own experience. Well do I remember when I thought as you say,
-how much better 'twould be if some one were there.
-
-If that is allowed to remain it will metamorphose itself into a seed
-and afterward a plant of doubt. Cast it right out! It does not now
-show as seed of doubt, but it will be a case of metamorphosis, and the
-change would be so great as to deceive you into thinking it were never
-from the same root. The best stand to take is that it is all right
-as it is now, and when the time comes for it to be better it will be
-so. Meanwhile we have a duty to see that we do all we can _in our own
-place_ as we see best, undisturbed and undismayed by aught.
-
-How much I have in years gone away said and thought those very words of
-yours and to no profit! Why do you care what becomes of a million human
-beings? Are not millions going to death daily with no one to tell them
-of all this? But did you suppose that all this was not provided for?
-"And heavenly death itself is also well provided for." Now, then, you
-and I must learn to look on the deaths or the famishing of millions of
-beings with unfaltering heart. Else we had better give it all up now.
-Consider that at this moment are so many persons in various far distant
-places who cannot ever hear these truths. Do you grieve for them? Do
-you realize their state? No; you realize only partially the same thing
-among those with whom it was your present lot to be born--I mean the
-nation. Do you want to do more than your best? Do you covet the work of
-another? No; you do not. You will sit calmly where you are, then, and,
-with an unaffected heart, picture to yourself the moral and physical
-deaths and famines which are now without the possibility of prevention
-or amelioration. Your faith will know that _all_ is provided for.
-
-I do not say that you must attain to that calm _now_ or give up seeking
-the Way; but I do say that you must admit that such an attainment must
-be absolutely tried for. For of such is the trial, and why should we
-care? _We must some day be able to stand any shock_, and to get ready
-for that time we must be now triumphant over some smaller things. Among
-others is the very position you and I are now in; that is, standing
-our ground and feeling ourselves so much and so awfully alone. But
-we know that They have left us a commandment. That we keep, although
-now and then objects, senses, men, and time conspire to show us that
-Masters laugh at us. It is all a delusion. It is only one consequence
-of our past Karma now burning itself out before our eyes. The whole
-phantasmagoria is only a picture thrown up against the Screen of Time
-by the mighty magic of Prakriti (Nature). But you and I are superior
-to Nature. Why, then, mind these pictures? Part of that very screen,
-however, being our own mortal bodies, we can't help the _sensation_
-derived therefrom through our connection with the body. It is only
-another form of cold or heat; and what are they? They are vibrations;
-they are _felt_; they do not really exist in themselves. So we can
-calmly look on the picture as it passes fragmentarily through those
-few square feet contained within the superficial boundaries of our
-elementary frame. We _must_ do so, for it is a copy of the greater, of
-the universal form. For we otherwise will never be able to understand
-the greater picture. Now, then, is there not many a cubic inch of your
-own body which is entitled to know and to be the Truth in greater
-measure than now? And yet you grieve for the ignorance of so many other
-human beings! Grieve on; and I grieve too. Do not imagine that I _am_
-what is there written. Not so. I am grieving just the same outwardly,
-but inwardly trying what I have just told you. And what a dream all
-this is. Here I am writing you so seriously, and now I see that you
-know it all quite well and much better than I do.
-
-Yet, my dear Jasper, now and then I feel--not Doubt of Masters who
-hear any heartbeat in the right direction, but--a terrible Despair of
-these people. Oh, my God! The age is black as hell, hard as iron. It
-is iron, it is Kali Yuga. Kali is always painted black. Yet Kali Yuga
-by its very nature, and terrible, swift momentum, permits one to do
-more with his energies in a shorter time than in any other Yuga. But
-heavens, what a combat! Demons from all the spheres; waving clouds of
-smoky Karma; dreadful shapes; stupefying exhalations from every side.
-Exposed at each turn to new dangers. Imagine a friend walking with you
-who you see is in the same road, but all at once he is permeated by
-these things of death and shows a disposition to obstruct your path,
-the path of himself. Yes; the gods are asleep for awhile. But noble
-hearts still walk here, fighting over again the ancient fight. They
-seek each other, so as to be of mutual help. We will not fail them. To
-fail would be nothing, but to stop working for Humanity and Brotherhood
-would be awful. We cannot: we will not. Yet we have not a clear road.
-No, it is not clear. I am content if I can see the next step in advance
-only. You seek _The Warrior_. He is here, somewhere. No one can find
-him for you. You must do that. Still He fights on. No doubt He sees you
-and tries to make you see Him. Still He fights on and on.
-
-How plainly the lines are drawn, how easily the bands are seen. Some
-want a certificate, or an uttered pledge, or a secret meeting, or
-a declaration, but without any of that I see those who--up to this
-hour--I find are my "companions." They need no such folly. They are
-there; they hear and understand the battle-cry, they recognize the
-sign. Now where are the rest? Many have I halted, and spoken the exact
-words to them, have exposed to them my real heart, and they heard
-nothing: they thought that heart was something else. I sigh to think
-how many. Perhaps I overlooked some; perhaps some did not belong to me.
-There are some who partly understood the words and the sign, but they
-are not sure of themselves; they know that they partake of the nature,
-but are still held back.
-
-Do you not see, Jasper, that your place in the ranks is well known? You
-need no assurances because they are _within_ you. Now what a dreadful
-letter; but it is all true.
-
-A student of occultism after a while gets into what we may call a
-psychic whirl, or a vortex of occultism. At first he is affected by the
-feelings and influences of those about him. That begins to be pushed
-off and he passes into the whirl caused by the mighty effort of his
-Higher Self to make him remember his past lives. Then those past lives
-affect him. They become like clouds throwing shadows on his path. Now
-they seem tangible and then fade away, only a cloud. Then they begin to
-affect his impulse to action in many various ways. To-day he has vague
-calling longings to do something, and, critically regarding himself,
-he cannot see in this life any cause. It is the bugle note of a past
-life blown almost in his face. It startles him; it may throw him down.
-Then it starts before him, a phantom, or, like a person behind you
-as you look at a mirror, it looks over his shoulder. Although dead
-and past they yet have a power. He gets too a power and a choice. If
-all his previous past lives were full of good, then irresistible is
-the force for his benefit. But all alike marshal up in front, and he
-hastens their coming by his effort. Into this vortex about him others
-are drawn, and their germs for good or ill ripen with activity. This is
-a phase of the operation of Karmic stamina. The choice is this. These
-events arrive one after the other and, as it were, offer themselves.
-If he chooses wrong, then hard is the fight. The one chosen attracts
-old ones like itself perhaps, for all have a life of their own. Do you
-wonder that sometimes in the case of those who rush unprepared into the
-"circle of ascetics" and before the ripe moment, insanity sometimes
-results? But then that insanity is their safety for the next life, or
-for their return to sanity.
-
-Receive my brotherly assurances, my constant desire to help you.
-
- * * * * *
-
-In respect to Karmic action it is well to recall the statement of
-Patanjali that "works exist only in the shape of mental deposits."
-(Book 2, Aph. 12, A.) By "works" is here meant Karma, the stock of
-works, or Action. Its results remain as mental deposits or potential
-energies in the higher part of the fifth principle, and when it
-reïncarnates those seeds are there to "ripen on the tablets of the
-mind" whenever they are exposed to favoring circumstances. Sometimes
-they remain dormant for want of something to arouse them, as in the
-case of children. "The mental deposits of works, collected from time
-without beginning in the ground of the mind, as they by degrees arrive
-at maturation, so do they, existing in lesser or greater measure (the
-sum of merit being less than that of demerit, or conversely) lead
-to their effects in the shape of rank, raised or lowered, ... or
-experience of good or ill." (Book 2, Aph. 13, B.) The mind energizes
-and impels us to fresh action. The impulse lies within, in germ, and
-may be ripened by interior or exterior suggestion. Can we, then, be
-too careful to guard the ground of the mind, to keep close watch over
-our thoughts? These thoughts are dynamic. Each one as it leaves the
-mind has a _vis viva_ of its own, proportionate to the intensity with
-which it was propelled. As the force or work done, of a moving body, is
-proportionate to the square of its velocity, so we may say that the
-force of thoughts is to be measured by the square or quadrupled power
-of their spirituality, so greatly do these finer forces increase by
-activity. The spiritual force, being impersonal, fluidic, not bound to
-any constricting center, acts with unimaginable swiftness. A thought,
-on its departure from the mind, is said to associate itself with an
-elemental; it is attracted wherever there is a similar vibration, or,
-let us say, a suitable soil, just as the winged thistle-seed floats
-off and sows itself in this spot and not in that, in the soil of its
-natural selection. Thus the man of virtue, by admitting a material or
-sensual thought into his mind, even though he expel it, sends it forth
-to swell the evil impulses of the man of vice from whom he imagines
-himself separated by a wide gulf, and to whom he may have just given a
-fresh impulse to sin. Many men are like sponges, porous and bibulous,
-ready to suck up every element of the order preferred by their nature.
-We all have more or less of this quality: we attract what we love, and
-we may derive a greater strength from the vitality of thoughts infused
-from without than from those self-reproduced within us at a time when
-our nervous vitality is exhausted. It is a solemn thought, this, of our
-responsibility for the impulse of another. We live in one another, and
-our widely different deeds have often a common source. The occultist
-cannot go far upon his way without realizing to what a great extent he
-is "his brother's keeper." Our affinities are ourselves, in whatever
-ground they may live and ripen.
-
- J. N.
-
-
-
-
-VIII.
-
-
- DEAR JASPER:
-
-I seize a few moments to acknowledge your letter. This is a period of
-waiting, of silence. Nothing seems alive. All oracles are silent. But
-the great clock of the Universe still goes on, unheeding. On Sunday I
-engaged in Meditation and received some benefit. I wished I could see
-you to speak of it. Yet these things are too high for words, and when
-we approach the subjects we are not able to give expression to our
-thoughts. We do not live up to our highest soul possibilities. All that
-prevents our reaching up to the high thoughts of the far past is our
-own weakness, and not the work of any other. How petty seem the cares
-of this earth when we indulge in deep reflection; they are then seen
-for what they are, and later on they are obliterated. It is true that
-the road to the gods is dark and difficult, and, as you say, we get
-nothing from them at first call; we have to call often. But we can on
-the way stop to look ahead, for no matter how sombre or howsoever weak
-ourselves, the Spectator sees it all and beckons to us, and whispers,
-"Be of good courage, for I have prepared a place for you where you will
-be with me forever." He is the Great Self; He is ourselves.
-
-The Leaders of the world are always trying to aid us. May we pass the
-clouds and see them ever. All our obstructions are of our own making.
-All our power is the storage of the past. That store we all must have;
-who in this life feels it near is he who has in this life directed his
-thoughts to the proper channel. That others do not feel it is because
-they have lived but blindly. That you do not feel it and see it more is
-because you have not yet directed all your mental energies to it. This
-great root of Karmic energy can be drawn upon by directing the fire
-of our minds in that direction. Towards Love of course is the right
-way; the Love of the Divine and of all beings. If we feel that after
-all we are not yet "Great Souls" who participate in the totality of
-those "Souls who wait upon the gods," it need not cast us down: we are
-waiting our hour in hope. Let us wait patiently, in the silence which
-follows all effort, knowing that thus Nature works, for in her periods
-of obscuration she does naught where that obscuration lies, while
-doubtless she and we too are then at work on other spheres.
-
-That described by you is not the soul; it is only a partial experience.
-Did you know the Soul, then could you yourself reply to all those
-questions, for all knowledge is there. In the soul is every creature
-and every thought alike. That sinking down of your thoughts to the
-center is practice. It can be done and we cannot explain it; we can
-only say "do it." Still do not hunger to do these things. The first
-step in _becoming_ is Resignation. Resignation is the sure, true, and
-royal road. Our subtle motives, ever changing, elude us when we seek
-it. You are near to it; it needs a great care. But while the body may
-be requiring time to feel its full results, we can instantly change the
-attitude of the mind. After Resignation, follow (in their own order)
-Satisfaction, Contentment, Knowledge. Anxiety to do these things is
-an obscurant and deterrent. So try to acquire patient Resignation.
-The lesson intended by the Karma of your present life is _the higher
-patience_. I can tell you nothing on this head; it is a matter for self
-and practice. Throw away every wish to get the power, and seek only for
-understanding of thyself. Insist on carelessness. Assert to yourself
-that it is not of the slightest consequence what you were yesterday,
-but in every moment strive for that moment; the results will follow of
-themselves.
-
-The Past! What is it? Nothing. Gone! Dismiss it. You are the past of
-yourself. Therefore it concerns you not as such. It only concerns you
-as you now are. In you, as now you exist, lies _all_ the past. So
-follow the Hindu maxim: "Regret nothing; never be sorry; and cut all
-doubts with the sword of spiritual knowledge." Regret is productive
-only of error. I care not what I _was_, or what any one _was_. I only
-look for what I am each moment. For as each moment is and at once is
-not, it must follow that if we think of the past we forget the present,
-and while we forget, the moments fly by us, making more past. Then
-regret nothing, not even the greatest follies of your life, for they
-are gone, and you are to work in the present which is both past and
-future at once. So then, with that absolute knowledge that all your
-limitations are due to Karma, past or in this life, and with a firm
-reliance ever now upon Karma as the only judge, who will be good or
-bad as you make it yourself, you can stand anything that may happen
-and feel serene despite the occasional despondencies which all feel,
-but which the light of Truth always dispels. This verse always settles
-everything:
-
-"In him who knows that all spiritual beings are the same in kind with
-the Supreme Being, what room can there be for delusion and what room
-for sorrow when he reflects upon the unity of spirit?"
-
-In all these inner experiences there are tides as well as in the ocean.
-We rise and fall. Anon the gods descend, and then they return to
-heaven. Do not _think_ of getting them to descend, but strive to raise
-_yourself_ higher on the road down which they periodically return,
-and thus get nearer to them, so that you shall in fact receive their
-influences sooner than before.
-
-Adios. May you ever feel the surge of the vast deeps that lie beyond
-the heart's small ebb. Perhaps our comrades are coming nearer. Who
-knows? But even if not, then we will wait; the sun must burst some day
-from the clouds. This will keep us strong while, in the company of the
-Dweller of the Threshold, we have perforce to stare and sham awhile.
-
- Z.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The "higher patience" alluded to also requires a care. It is the fine
-line between pride and humility. Both are extremes and mistakes;
-oscillations from one to the other are only a trifle better. How shall
-we be proud when we are so small? How dare we be humble when we are so
-great? In both we blaspheme. But there is that firm spot between the
-two which is the place "neither too high nor too low" on which Krishna
-told Arjuna to sit; a spot _of his own_. It is the firm place which our
-faith has won from the world. On it we are always to stand calmly, not
-overshadowed by any man however great, because each of us contains the
-potentialities of every other. "Not overshadowed" does not mean that
-we are not to show reverence to those through whom the soul speaks.
-It is the great soul we reverence, and not the mortal clay. We are to
-examine thoughtfully all that comes to us from such persons, and all
-that comes to us from any source wearing the aspect of truth, and try
-faithfully to see wherein it may be true, laying it aside, if we fail,
-as fruit not ripe for us yet. We are not to yield up our intuitions to
-any being, while we may largely doubt our judgment at all times. We
-are not to act without the inner asseveration, but we must not remain
-ignorant of the serious difficulty of separating this intuitive voice
-from the babble and prattle of fancy, desire, or pride. If we are just
-to ourselves we shall hold the balance evenly. How can we be just to
-any other who are not just to ourselves? In the Law a man suffers as
-much from injustice to himself as to another; it matters not in whose
-interests he has opposed the universal currents; the Law only knows
-that he has tried to deflect them by an injustice. It takes no account
-of persons nor even of ignorance of the Law. It is an impartial,
-impersonal force, only to be understood by the aid of the higher
-patience, which at once dares all and endures all.
-
-"Never regret anything." Regret is a thought, hence an energy. If we
-turn its tide upon the past, it plays upon the seeds of that past and
-vivifies them; it causes them to sprout and grow in the ground of the
-mind: from thence to expression in action is but a step. A child once
-said to me when I used the word "Ghosts," "Hush! Don't think of them.
-What we think of always happens." There are no impartial observers like
-children when they think away from themselves.
-
- J. N.
-
-
-
-
-IX.
-
-
- DEAR SIR AND BROTHER:
-
-Tell your friend and inquirer this: No one was ever converted into
-Theosophy. Each one who _really_ comes into it does so because it is
-only "an extension of previous beliefs." This will show you that Karma
-is a true thing. For no idea we get is any more than an extension
-of previous ones. That is, they are cause and effect in endless
-succession. Each one is the producer of the next and inheres in that
-successor. Thus we are all different and some similar. My ideas of
-to-day and yours are tinged with those of youth, and we will thus
-forever proceed on the inevitable line we have marked out in the
-beginning. We of course alter a little always, but never until our old
-ideas are extended. Those _false_ ideas now and then discarded are
-not to be counted; yet they give a shadow here and there. But through
-Brotherhood we receive the knowledge of others, which we consider
-until (if it fits us) it is ours. As far as your private conclusions
-are concerned, use your discrimination always. Do not adopt any
-conclusions merely because they are uttered by one in whom you have
-confidence, but adopt them when they coincide with your intuition. To
-be even unconsciously deluded by the influence of another is to have a
-counterfeit faith.
-
-Spiritual knowledge includes every action. Inquirers ought to read the
-_Bhagavad-Gîtâ_. It will give them food for centuries if they read with
-spiritual eyes at all. Underneath its shell is the living spirit that
-will light us all. I read it ten times before I saw things that I did
-not see at first. In the night the ideas contained in it are digested
-and returned partly next day to the mind. It is the study of adepts.
-
-Let no man be unaware that while there is a great joy in this belief
-there is also a great sorrow. Being true, being _the Law_, all the
-great forces are set in motion by the student. He now thinks he has
-given up ambition and comfort. The ambition and comfort he has given
-up are those of the lower plane, the mere reflections of the great
-ambitions and comforts of a larger life. The rays of truth burn up the
-covers time has placed upon those seeds, and then the seeds begin to
-sprout and cause new struggles. Do not leave any earnest inquirer in
-ignorance of this. It has cost others many years and tears of blood to
-self-learn it.
-
-How difficult the path of action is! I see the future dimly, and
-unconsciously in such case one makes efforts either for or against it.
-Then Karma results. I could almost wish I did not hear these whispers.
-But he who conquers himself is greater than the conquerors of worlds.
-
-Perhaps you see more clearly now how Karma operates. If one directs
-himself to eliminating all old Karma, the struggle very often becomes
-tremendous, for the whole load of ancient sin rushes to the front on a
-man and the events succeed each other rapidly; the strain is terrific,
-and the whole life fabric groans and rocks. As is said in the East, you
-may go through the appointed course in 700 births, in seven years, or
-in seven minutes.
-
-The sentence in _Light on the Path_ referred to by so many students is
-not so difficult as some others. One answer will do for all. The book
-is written on the basis of Reïncarnation, and when it says the soiled
-garment will fall again on you, it means that this will happen in some
-other life, not necessarily in this, though that may be too. To "turn
-away in horror" is _not_ detachment. Before we can hope to prevent any
-particular state of mind or events reaching us in this or in another
-life, _we_ must in fact be detached from these things. Now _we_ are
-not our bodies or mere minds, but the _real_ part of us in which
-Karma inheres. Karma brings everything about. It attaches to our real
-inner selves by attachment and repulsion. That is, if we love vice or
-anything, it seizes on us by attachment thereto; if we hate anything,
-it seizes on our inner selves by reason of the strong horror we feel
-for it. In order to prevent a thing we must understand it; we cannot
-understand while we fear or hate it. We are not to love vice, but are
-to recognize that it is a part of the whole, and, trying to understand
-it, we thus get above it. This is the "doctrine of opposites" spoken
-of in _Bhagavad-Gîtâ_. So if we turn in horror now (we may feel sad
-and charitable, though) from the bad, the future life will feel that
-horror and develop it by reaction into a reïncarnation in a body and
-place where we must in material life go through the very thing we hate
-now. As we are striving to reach God, we must learn to be as near like
-Him as possible. He loves and hates not; so we must strive to regard
-the greatest vice as being something we must not hate while we will not
-engage in it, and then we may approach that state where we will know
-the greater love that takes in good and evil men and things alike.
-
-Good and Evil are only the two poles of the one thing. In the Absolute,
-Evil is the same thing in this way. One with absolute knowledge can
-_see_ both Good and Evil, but he does not _feel_ Evil to be a thing to
-flee from, and thus he has to call it merely the other pole. We say
-Good or Evil as certain events seem pleasant or unpleasant to us or
-our present civilization. And so we have coined those two words. They
-are bad words to use. For in the Absolute one is just as necessary
-as the other, and often what seem evil and "pain" are not absolutely
-so, but only necessary adjustments in the progress of the soul. Read
-_Bhagavad-Gîtâ_ as to how the self seems to suffer pain. What is Evil
-now? Loss of friends? No; if you are self-centered. Slander? Not if
-you rely on Karma. There is only evil when you rebel against immutable
-decrees that must be worked out. You know that there must be these
-balancings which we call Good and Evil. Just imagine one man who really
-was a high soul, now living as a miser and enjoying it. You call it an
-evil; he a good. Who is right? You say "Evil" because you are speaking
-out of the True; but the True did know that he could never have passed
-some one certain point unless he had that experience, and so we see
-him now in an evil state. Experience we must have, and if we accept it
-at our own hands we are wise. That is, while striving to do our whole
-duty to the world and ourselves, we will not live the past over again
-by vain and hurtful regrets, nor condemn any man, whatever his deeds,
-since we cannot know their true cause. We are not Karma, we are not the
-Law, and it is a species of that hypocrisy so deeply condemned by It
-for us to condemn any man. That the Law lets a man live is proof that
-he is not yet judged by that higher power. Still we must and will keep
-our discriminating power at all times.
-
-As to rising above Good and Evil, that does not mean to do evil, of
-course. But, in fact, there can be no _real_ Evil or Good; if our aim
-is right our acts cannot be evil. Now all acts are dead when done; it
-is in the heart that they are conceived and are already there done; the
-mere bodily carrying out of them is a dead thing in itself. So we may
-do a supposed good act and that shall outwardly appear good, and yet as
-our motive perhaps is wrong the act is naught, but the motive counts.
-
-The great God did all, good and bad alike. Among the rest are what
-appear Evil things, yet he must be unaffected. So if we follow
-_Bhagavad-Gîtâ_, second chapter, we must do only those acts we believe
-right for the sake of God and not for ourselves, and if we are
-regardless of the consequences we are not concerned if they _appear_ to
-be Good or Evil. As the heart and mind are the real planes of error,
-it follows that we must look to it that we do all acts merely because
-they are there to be done. It then becomes difficult only to separate
-ourselves from the act.
-
-We can never as human beings rise above being the instruments through
-which that which is called Good and Evil comes to pass, but as that
-Good and Evil are the result of comparison and are not in themselves
-absolute, it must follow that we (the real "_we_") must learn to rise
-internally to a place where these occurrences appear to us merely as
-changes in a life of change. Even in the worldly man this sometimes
-happens.
-
-As, say Bismarck, used to moving large bodies of men and perhaps for
-a good end, can easily rise above the transient Evil, looking to a
-greater result. Or the physician is able to rise above pain to a
-patient, and only consider the good, or rather the result, that is to
-follow from a painful operation. The patient himself does the same.
-
-So the student comes to see that he is not to do either "Good" or
-"Evil," but to do any certain number of acts set before him, and
-meanwhile not ever to regard much his line of conduct, but rather his
-line of motive, for his conduct follows necessarily from his motive.
-Take the soldier. For him there is nothing better than lawful war.
-Query. Does he do wrong in warring or not, even if war is unlawful? He
-does not unless he mixes his motive. They who go into war for gain or
-revenge do wrong, but not he who goes at his superior's order, because
-it is his present duty.
-
-Let us, then, extend help to all who come our way. This will be true
-progress; the veils that come over our souls fall away when we work for
-others. Let that be the real motive, and the _quality_ of work done
-makes no difference.
-
- Z.
-
- * * * * *
-
-It would seem that Good and Evil are not inherent in things themselves,
-but in the uses to which those things are put by us. They are
-conditions of manifestation. Many things commonly called immoral
-are consequences of the unjust laws of man, of egotistic social
-institutions: such things are not immoral _per se_, but relatively so.
-They are only immoral in point of time. There are others whose evil
-consists in the base use to which higher forces are put, or to which
-Life--which is sacred--is put, so that here also evil does not inhere
-in them, but in ourselves; in our misuse of noble instruments in lower
-work. Nor does evil inhere in us, but in our ignorance; it is one of
-the great illusions of Nature. All these illusions cause the soul to
-experience in matter until it has consciously learned every part: then
-it must learn to know the whole and all at once, which it can only do
-by and through reunion with Spirit; or with the Supreme, with the Deity.
-
-If we take, with all due reverence, so much of the standpoint of the
-Supreme as our finite minds or our dawning intuition may permit, we
-feel that he stands above unmoved by either Good or Evil. Our good
-is relative, and evil is only the limitation of the soul by matter.
-From the material essence of the Deity all the myriad differentiations
-of Nature (Prakriti, cosmic substance), all the worlds and their
-correlations are evolved. They assist the cyclic experience of the
-soul as it passes from state to state. How, then, shall we say
-that any state is evil in an absolute sense? Take murder. It seems
-an evil. True, we cannot _really_ take life, but we can destroy a
-vehicle of the divine Principle of Life and impede the course of a
-soul using that vehicle. But we are more injured by the deed than any
-other. It is the fruit of a certain unhealthy state of the soul. The
-deed sends us to hell, as it were, for one or more incarnations; to
-a condition of misery. The shock, the natural retribution, our own
-resultant Karma, both the penalties imposed by man and that exacted by
-occult law, chasten and soften the soul. It is passed through a most
-solemn experience which had become necessary to its growth and which
-in the end is the cause of its additional purification. In view of
-this result, was the deed evil? It was a necessary consequence of the
-limitations of matter; for had the soul remained celestial and in free
-Being, it could not have committed murder. Nor has the immortal soul,
-the spectator, any share in the wrong; it is only the personality, the
-elementary part of the soul, which has sinned. All that keeps the soul
-confined to material existence is evil, and so we cannot discriminate
-either. The only ultimate good is Unity, and in reality nothing but
-that exists. Hence our judgments are in time only. Nor have we the
-right to exact a life for a life. "Vengeance is mine, saith the Lord
-(Law); I will repay." We become abetters of murder in making such human
-laws. I do not say that every experience must be gone through bodily,
-because some are lived out in the mind. Nor do I seek to justify any.
-The only justification is in the Law.
-
-The innocent man unjustly murdered is rewarded by Karma in a future
-life. Indeed, any man murdered is reimbursed, so to say; for while that
-misfortune sprang from his Karma, occult law does not admit of the
-taking of life. Some men are the weapons of Karma in their wrong-doing,
-but they themselves have appointed this place to themselves in their
-past.
-
-The Great Soul needed just that body, whatever the errors of its
-nature, or its physical environment, and to disappoint the soul is
-a fearful deed for a man. For it is only man, only the lower nature
-under the influence of Tamas (the quality of darkness), which feels
-the impulse to take life, whether in human justice, for revenge, for
-protection, or so on. "The soul neither kills nor is killed." What we
-know as ourselves is only the natural man, the lower principles and
-mind, presided over by the false consciousness. Of the soul we have but
-brief and partial glimpses--in conscience or intuition--in our ordinary
-state. There are, of course, psychic and spiritual states in which
-more is known. Thus nature wars against nature, always for the purpose
-of bringing about the purification and evolution of the soul. Nature
-exists only for the purpose of the soul. If we think out the subject
-upon these lines, we can at least see how rash we should be to conclude
-that any deed was unmixed evil, or that these distinctions exist in the
-Absolute. It alone is; all else is phenomenal and transitory; these
-differences disappear as we proceed upward. Meanwhile we are to avoid
-all these immoral things and many others not so regarded by the crowd
-at all, but which are just as much so because we know to what increased
-ignorance and darkness they give rise through the ferment which they
-cause in the nature, and that this impedes the entrance of the clear
-rays of Truth.
-
-I doubt that the soul knows the moral or immoral. For just consider for
-a moment the case of a disembodied soul. What is sin to it when freed
-from that shell--the body? What does it know then of human laws or
-moralities, or the rules and forms of matter? Does it even see them?
-What lewdness can it commit? So I say that these moralities are of this
-plane only, to be heeded and obeyed there, but not to be postulated
-as final or used as a balance to weigh the soul which has other laws.
-The free soul has to do with essences and powers all impersonal; the
-strife of matter is left behind. Still higher and above as within all,
-the passionless, deathless spirit looks down, knowing well that, when
-the natural has once again subsided into its spiritual source, all
-this struggle and play of force and will, this waxing and waning of
-forms, this progression of consciousness which throw up coming clouds
-and fumes of illusion before the eye of the soul, will have come to an
-end. Even now, while we cannot master these high themes, we can have a
-patient trust in the processes of evolution and the Law, blaming and
-judging no man, but living up to our highest intuitions ourselves. _The
-real test of a man is his motive_, which we do not see, nor do his acts
-always represent it.
-
-
-
-
-X.
-
-
- DEAR JASPER:
-
-You ask me about the "three qualities sprung from Nature," mentioned
-in the _Bhagavad-Gîtâ_. They exist potentially (latent) in _Purush_
-(Spirit), and during that time spoken of in the _Bhagavad-Gîtâ_ as the
-time when He produces all things after having devoured them (which is
-the same thing as Saturn devouring his children), they come forth into
-activity, and therefore are found _implicating_ all beings, who are
-said not to be free from their influence.
-
-"Being" here must refer to formed beings in all worlds. Therefore
-in these forms the qualities _exist_ [for _form_ is derived from
-Nature=Prakriti=Cosmic Substance.--J. N.], and at the same time
-_implicate_ the spectator (soul) who is in the form. The Devas are
-gods--that is, a sort of spiritual power who are lower than the Ishwara
-in man. They are influenced by the quality of Satwa, or Truth. They
-enjoy a period of immense felicity of enormous duration, but which
-having _duration_ is not an eternity.
-
-It is written: "Goodness, badness, and indifference--the qualities thus
-called--sprung from Nature, influence the imperishable soul within the
-body."
-
-This imperishable soul is thus separated from the body in which the
-qualities influence it, and also from the qualities which are not it.
-It is Ishwara. The Ishwara is thus implicated by the qualities.
-
-The first or highest quality is Satwa, which is in its nature pure and
-pleasant, and implicates Ishwara by connection with pleasant things and
-with knowledge. Thus even by dwelling in Satwa the soul is implicated.
-
-The second quality is Raja and causes action; it implicates the soul
-because it partakes of avidity and propensity, and causing actions thus
-implicates the soul.
-
-The third, Tamo quality, is of the nature of indifference and is the
-deluder of all mortals. It is fed by ignorance.
-
-Here, then, are two great opposers to the soul, _ignorance_ and
-_action_. For action proceeding from Raja assisted by Satwa does not
-lead to the highest place; while ignorance causes destruction. Yet when
-one knows that he is ignorant, he has to perform actions in order to
-destroy that ignorance. How to do that without always revolving in the
-whirl of action [Karma, causing rebirths.--J. N.] is the question.
-
-He must first get rid of the idea that he himself really does anything,
-knowing that the actions all take place in these three natural
-qualities, and not in the soul at all. The word "qualities" must be
-considered in a larger sense than that word is generally given.
-
-Then he must place all his actions on devotion. That is, sacrifice all
-his actions to the Supreme and not to himself. He must either (leaving
-out indifference) set himself up as the God to whom he sacrifices, or
-the other real God--Krishna, and all his acts and aspirations are done
-either for himself or for the All. Here comes in the importance of
-motive. For if he performs great deeds of valor, or of benefit to man,
-or acquires knowledge so as to assist man, and is moved to that merely
-because he thinks _he_ will attain salvation, he is only acting for his
-own benefit and is therefore sacrificing to himself. Therefore he must
-be devoted inwardly to the All; that is, he places all his actions on
-the Supreme, knowing that he is not the doer of the actions, but is the
-mere witness of them.
-
-As he is in a mortal body, he is affected by doubts which will spring
-up. When they do arise, it is because he is ignorant about something.
-He should therefore be able to disperse doubt "by the sword of
-knowledge." For if he has a ready answer to some doubt, he disperses
-that much. All doubts come from the lower nature, and _never_ in any
-case from higher nature. Therefore as he becomes more and more devoted
-he is able to know more and more clearly the knowledge residing in his
-Satwa part. For it says:
-
-"A man who, perfected in devotion (or who persists in its cultivation)
-finds spiritual knowledge spontaneously in himself in progress of
-time." Also: "The man of doubtful mind enjoys neither this world nor
-the other (the Deva world), nor final beatitude."
-
-The last sentence is to destroy the idea that if there is in us this
-higher self it will, even if we are indolent and doubtful, triumph over
-the necessity for knowledge, and lead us to final beatitude in common
-with the whole stream of man.
-
-The three qualities are lower than a state called Turya, which is a
-high state capable of being enjoyed even while in this body. Therefore
-in that state, there exists none of the three qualities, but there the
-soul sees the three qualities moving in the ocean of Being beneath.
-This experience is not only met with after death, but, as I said, it
-may be enjoyed in the present life, though of course consciously very
-seldom. But even consciously there are those high Yogees who can and
-do rise up to Nirvana, or Spirit, while on the earth. This state is
-the fourth state, called Turya. There is no word in English which will
-express it. In that state the body is alive though in deep catalepsy.
-[Self-induced by the Adept.--J. N.] When the Adept returns from it
-he brings back _whatever he can_ of the vast experiences of that
-Turya state. Of course they are far beyond any expression, and their
-possibilities can be only dimly perceived by us. I cannot give any
-description thereof because I have not known it, but I perceive the
-possibilities, and you probably can do the same.
-
-It is well to pursue some kind of practice, and pursue it either in a
-fixed place, or in a mental place which cannot be seen, or at night.
-The fact that what is called Dharana, Dhyana, and Samádhi may be
-performed should be known. (See Patanjali's yoga system.)
-
-Dharana is selecting a thing, a spot, or an idea, to fix the mind on.
-
-Dhyana is contemplation of it.
-
-Samâdhi is meditating on it.
-
-When attempted, they of course are all one act.
-
-Now, then, take what is called the well of the throat or pit of the
-throat.
-
-1st. Select it.--Dharana.
-
-2d. Hold the mind on it.--Dhyana.
-
-3d. Meditate on it.--Samádhi.
-
-This gives firmness of mind.
-
-Then select the spot in the head where the Shushumna nerve goes. Never
-mind the location; call it the top of the head. Then pursue the same
-course. This will give some insight into spiritual minds. At first it
-is difficult, but it will grow easy by practice. If done at all, the
-same hour of each day should be selected, as creating a habit, not
-only in the body, but also in the mind. Always keep the direction of
-Krishna in mind: namely, that it is done for the whole body corporate
-of humanity, and not for one's self.
-
-As regards the passions: Anger seems to be the _force_ of Nature; there
-is more in it, though.
-
-Lust (so-called) is the gross symbol of love and desire to create. It
-is the perversion of the True in love and desire.
-
-Vanity, I think, represents in one aspect the illusion--power of
-Nature; Maya, that which we mistake for the reality. It is nearest
-always to us and most insidious, just as Nature's illusion is ever
-present and difficult to overcome.
-
-Anger and Lust have some of the Rajasika quality; but it seems to me
-that Vanity is almost wholly of the Tamogunam.
-
-May you cross over to the fearless shore.
-
- Z.
-
- * * * * *
-
-As regards the practices of concentration suggested in this letter,
-they are only stages in a life-long contemplation; they are means to
-an end, means of a certain order among means of other orders, all
-necessary, the highest path being that of constant devotion and entire
-resignation to the Law. The above means have a physiological value
-because the spots suggested for contemplation are, like others, vital
-centers. Excitation of these centers, and of the magnetic residue of
-breath always found in them, strengthens and arouses the faculties of
-the inner man, the magnetic vehicle of the soul and the link between
-matter and spirit. This is a form of words necessary for clearness,
-because in reality matter and spirit are one. We may better imagine an
-infinite series of force correlations which extend from pure Spirit to
-its grossest vehicle, and we may say that the magnetic inner vehicle,
-or astral man, stands at the halfway point of the scale. The secret
-of the circulation of the nervous fluid is hidden in these vital
-centers, and he who discovers it can use the body at will. Moreover,
-this practice trains the mind to remain in its own principle, without
-energizing, and without exercising its tangential force, which is so
-hard to overcome. Thought has a self-reproductive power, and when the
-mind is held steadily to one idea it becomes colored by it, and, as
-we may say, all the correlates of that thought arise within the mind.
-Hence the mystic obtains knowledge about any object of which he thinks
-constantly in fixed contemplation. Here is the rationale of Krishna's
-words: "Think constantly of me; depend on me alone; and thou shalt
-surely come unto me."
-
-The pure instincts of children often reveal occult truths. I heard a
-girl of fifteen say recently: "When I was a small child I was always
-supposin'. I used to sit on the window seat and stare, stare, at the
-moon, and I was supposin' that, if I only stared long enough, I'd get
-there and know all about it."
-
-Spiritual culture is attained through concentration. It must be
-continued daily and every moment to be of use. The "Elixir of Life"
-(_Five Years of Theosophy_) gives us some of the reasons for this
-truth. Meditation has been defined as "the cessation of active,
-external thought." Concentration is the entire life-tendency to a given
-end. For example, a devoted mother is one who consults the interests
-of her children and all branches of their interests in and before
-all things; not one who sits down to think fixedly about one branch
-of their interests all the day. Life is the great teacher; it is the
-great manifestation of Soul, and Soul manifests the Supreme. Hence all
-methods are good, and all are but parts of the great aim, which is
-Devotion. "Devotion is success in actions," says the _Bhagavad-Gîtâ_.
-We must use higher and lower faculties alike, and beyond those of mind
-are those of the Spirit, unknown but discoverable. The psychic powers,
-as they come, must also be used, for they reveal laws. But their value
-must not be exaggerated, nor must their danger be ignored. They are
-more subtle intoxicants than the gross physical energies. He who relies
-upon them is like a man who gives way to pride and triumph because he
-has reached the first wayside station on the peaks he has set out to
-climb. Like despondency, like doubt, like fear, like vanity, pride,
-and self-satisfaction, these powers too are used by Nature as traps to
-detain us. Every occurrence, every object, every energy may be used for
-or against the great end: in each Nature strives to contain Spirit, and
-Spirit strives to be free. Shall the substance paralyze the motion, or
-shall the motion control the substance? The interrelation of these two
-is manifestation. The ratio of activity governs spiritual development;
-when the great Force has gained its full momentum, It carries us to the
-borders of the Unknown. It is a Force intelligent, self-conscious, and
-spiritual: its lower forms, or vehicles, or correlates may be evoked by
-us, but Itself comes only of Its own volition. We can only prepare a
-vehicle for It, in which, as Behmen says, "the Holy Ghost may ride in
-Its own chariot."
-
-"The Self cannot be known by the _Vedas_, nor by the understanding,
-nor by much learning. He whom the Self chooses, by him alone the Self
-can be gained."
-
-"The Self chooses him as his own. But the man who has not first turned
-aside from his wickedness, who is not calm and subdued, _or whose mind
-is not at rest_, he can never obtain the Self, even by knowledge."
-
-The italics are mine; they indicate the value of that stage of
-contemplation hitherto referred to as that in which the mind has ceased
-to energize, and when the pure energies of Nature go to swell the
-fountain of Spirit.
-
-In regard to the phrase in the above letter that the Adept "brings back
-_what he can_" from Turya, it is to be understood as referring to the
-fact that all depends upon the coördination of the various principles
-in man. He who has attained perfection or Mahâtmaship has assumed
-complete control of the body and informs it at will. But, of course,
-while in the body he is still, to some extent, as a soul of power,
-limited by that body or vehicle. That is to say, there are experiences
-not to be shared by that organ of the soul called by us "the body," and
-beyond a certain point its brain cannot reflect or recall them. This
-point varies according to the degree of attainment of individual souls,
-and while in some it may be a high point of great knowledge and power,
-still it must be considered as limited compared with those spiritual
-experiences of the freed soul.
-
-The work upon which all disciples are employed is that of rendering
-the body more porous, more fluidic, more responsive to all spiritual
-influences which arise in the inner center, in the soul which is an
-undivided part of the great Soul of all, and less receptive of the
-outside material influences which are generated by the unthinking world
-and by those qualities which are in nature. Abstract thought is said
-to be "the power of thinking of a thing apart from its qualities;" but
-these qualities are the phenomenal, the evident, and they make the most
-impression upon our senses. They bewilder us, and they form a part of
-that trap which Nature sets for us lest we discover her inmost secret
-and rule her. More than this: our detention as individual components
-of a race provides time for that and other races to go through
-evolutionary experience slowly, provides long and repeated chances for
-every soul to amend, to return, to round the curve of evolution. In
-this Nature is most merciful, and even in the darkness of the eighth
-sphere to which souls of _spiritual_ wickedness descend, her impulses
-provide opportunities of return if a single responsive energy is left
-in the self-condemned soul.
-
-Many persons insist upon a perfect moral code tempered by social
-amenities, forgetting that these vary with climate, nationalities, and
-dates. Virtue is a noble offering to the Lord. But insomuch as it is
-mere bodily uprightness and mere mental uprightness, it is insufficient
-and stands apart from uprightness of the psychic nature or the virtue
-of soul. The virtue of the soul is true Being; its virtue is, to be
-free. The body and the mind are not sharers in such experiences,
-though they may afterward reflect them, and this reflection may inform
-them with light and power of their own kind. Spirituality is not
-virtue. It is impersonality, in one aspect. It is as possible to be
-spiritually "wicked" as to be spiritually "good." These attributes are
-only conferred upon spirituality by reason of its use for or against
-the great evolutionary Law, which must finally prevail because it is
-the Law of the Deity, an expression of the nature and Being of the
-Unknown, which nature is towards manifestation, self-realization, and
-reäbsorption. All that clashes with this Law by striving for separate
-existence must in the long run fail, and any differentiation which
-is in itself incapable of reäbsorption is reduced to its original
-elements, in which shape, so to say, it can be reabsorbed.
-
-Spirituality is, then, a condition of Being which is beyond expression
-in language. Call it a rate of vibration, far beyond our cognizance.
-Its language is the language of motion, in its incipiency, and its
-perfection is beyond words and even thought.
-
-"The knowledge of the Supreme Principle is a divine silence, and the
-quiescence of all the senses."--(_Clavis of Hermes._)
-
-"Likes and dislikes, good and evil, do not in the least affect the
-knower of Brahm, who is bodiless and always existing."--(_Crest Jewel
-of Wisdom._)
-
-"Of that nature which is beyond intellect many things are asserted
-according to intellection, but it is contemplated by a cessation of
-intellectual energy better than with it."--(_Porphyrios._)
-
-Thought is bounded, and we seek to enter the boundless. The intellect
-is the first production of Nature which energizes for the experience
-of the soul, as I said. When we recognize this truth we make use of
-that natural energy called Thought for comparison, instruction, and the
-removal of doubt, and so reach a point where we restrain the outward
-tendencies of Nature, for, when these are resolved into their cause and
-Nature is wholly conquered and restrained, that cause manifests itself
-both in and beyond Nature.
-
-"The incorporeal substances in descending are divided and multiplied
-about individuals with a diminution of power; but when they ascend by
-their energies beyond bodies, they become united and exist as a whole
-by and through exuberance of power."--(_Porphyrios._)
-
-These hints may suffice for such minds as are already upon the way.
-Others will be closed to them. Language only expresses the experiences
-of a race, and since ours has not reached the upper levels of Being
-we have as yet no words for these things. The East has ever been the
-home of spiritual research; she has given all the great religions
-to the world. The Sanscrit has thus terms for some of these states
-and conditions, but even in the East it is well understood that the
-formless cannot be expressed by form, or the Illimitable by the limits
-of words or signs. The only way to know these states is to _be_ them:
-we never can _really_ know anything which we are not.
-
- J. N.
-
-
-
-
-XI.
-
-
-It has been with regret that I hear of your serious illness, Jasper.
-While life hangs in the balance, as it would seem yours does and for
-some time will, you will feel much depression.
-
-Now it is not usual to thus calmly talk to a person of his death, but
-you do not mind, so I talk. I do not agree with you that death is well.
-Yours is not a case like that of ---- who _was_ to die and decided to
-accept life from Great Powers and work on for Humanity amid all the
-throes and anguish of that body. Why should you not live now as long as
-you can in the present body, so that in it you may make all the advance
-possible and by your life do as much good as you can to the Cause and
-man? For you have not yet as Jasper Niemand had a chance to entitle
-you to _extraordinary_ help after death in getting back again soon, so
-that you would die and run the chance of a long Devachan and miss much
-that you might do for _Them_. Such are my views. Life is better than
-death, for death again disappoints the Self. Death is _not_ the great
-informer or producer of knowledge. It is only the great curtain on the
-stage to be rung up next instant. Complete knowledge must be attained
-in the triune man: body, soul, and spirit. When that is obtained, then
-he passes on to other spheres, which to us are unknown and are endless.
-By living as long as one can, one gives the Self that longer chance.
-
-"Atmanam atmana pashya" (Raise the Self by the self--_Gîtâ_) does not
-seem to be effective after the threshold of death is passed. The union
-of the trinity is only to be accomplished on earth in a body, and
-_then_ release is desirable.
-
-It is not for myself that I speak, Brother, but for thee, because in
-death I can lose no one. The living have a greater part in the dead
-than the dead have in the living.
-
-The doubt which you now feel as to success is morbid. Please destroy
-it. Better a false hope with no doubt, than much knowledge with doubts
-of your own chances. "He that doubteth is like the waves of the sea,
-driven by the wind and tossed." Doubt is not to be solely guarded
-against when applied to Masters (whom I know you doubt not). It is most
-to be guarded and repelled in relation to oneself. Any idea that one
-cannot succeed, or had better die than live because an injured body
-seems to make success unattainable, is _doubt_.
-
-We dare not hope, but we _dare_ try to live on and on that we may serve
-Them as They serve the Law. We are not to try to be chelas or to do any
-one thing in this incarnation, but only to know and to be just as much
-as we can, and the possibility is not measured. Reflect, then, that it
-is only a question of being overcome--by what? By something outside.
-But if you accuse or doubt yourself, you then give the enemy a rest; he
-has nothing to do, for you do it all yourself for him, and, leaving you
-to your fate, he seeks other victims. Rise, then, from this despondency
-and seize the sword of knowledge. With it, and with Love, the universe
-is conquerable. Not that I see thee too despondent, Jasper, but I fain
-would give thee my ideas, even did something kill thee against our will
-next day.
-
-Am glad that although the body is painful, you yourself are all right.
-We have in various ways to suffer, and I do not doubt it is a great
-advance if we can in the midst of physical suffering grasp and hold
-ourselves calm and away from it. Yet also the body must be rested.
-Rest, and let the anxieties to do lie still and dormant. By that they
-are not killed, and when the body gets stronger more is known.
-
-You have been in storms enough. A few moments' reflection will show you
-that we make our own storms. The power of any and all circumstances is
-a fixed, unvarying quality, but as _we_ vary in our reception of these,
-it appears to us that our difficulties vary in intensity. They do not
-at all. We are the variants.
-
-If we admit that we are in the stream of evolution, then each
-circumstance must be to us quite right. And in our failures to perform
-set acts should be our greatest helps, for we can in no other way learn
-that calmness which Krishna insists upon. If all our plans succeeded,
-then no contrasts would appear to us. Also those plans we make may
-all be made ignorantly and thus wrongly, and kind Nature will not
-permit us to carry them out. We get no blame for the plan, but we may
-acquire Karmic demerit by not accepting the impossibility of achieving.
-Ignorance of the law cannot be pleaded among men, but ignorance of fact
-may. In occultism, even if you are ignorant of some facts of importance
-you are not passed over by _The Law_, for It has regard for no man, and
-pursues Its adjustments without regard to what we know or are ignorant
-of.
-
-If you are at all cast down, or if any of us is, then by just that
-much are our thoughts lessened in power. One could be confined in a
-prison and yet be a worker for the Cause. So I pray you to remove from
-your mind any distaste for present circumstances. If you can succeed in
-looking at it all as _just what you in fact desired_, then it will act
-not only as a strengthener of your good thoughts, but will reflexly act
-on your body and make it stronger.
-
-All this reminds me of H., of whose failure you now know. And in this
-be not disappointed. It could hardly be otherwise. Unwisely he made
-his demands upon the Law before being quite ready. That is, unwisely
-in certain senses, for in the greater view naught can be unwise. His
-apparent defeat, at the very beginning of the battle, is for him quite
-of course. He went where the fire is hottest and made it hotter by
-his aspirations. All others have and all will suffer the same. For it
-makes no difference that his is a bodily affection; as all these things
-proceed from mental disturbances, we can easily see the same cause
-under a physical ailment as under a mental divagation. Strangely, too,
-I wrote you of the few who really do stay, and soon after this news
-came and threw a light--a red one, so to say--upon the information of
-H's retreat. See how thought interlinks with thought on all planes when
-the True is the aim.
-
-We ourselves are not wholly exempt, inasmuch as we daily and hourly
-feel the strain. Accept the words of a fellow traveller; these: Keep
-up the aspiration and the search, but do not maintain the attitude
-of despair or the slightest repining. Not that you do. I cannot find
-the right words; but surely you would know all, were it not that some
-defects hold you back.
-
-The darkness and the desolation are sure to be ours, but it is only
-illusionary. Is not the Self pure, bright, bodiless, and free,--and art
-thou not that? The daily waking life is but a penance and the trial of
-the body, so that _it_ too may thereby acquire the right condition. In
-dreams we see the truth and taste the joys of heaven. In waking life it
-is ours to gradually distill that dew into our normal consciousness.
-
-Then, too, remember that the influences of this present age are
-powerful for producing these feelings. What despair and agony of doubt
-exist to-day in all places. In this time of upturning, the wise man
-_waits_. He bends himself, like the reed, to the blast, so that it
-may blow over his head. Rising, as you do, into the plane where these
-currents are rushing while you try to travel higher still, you feel
-these inimical influences, although unknown to you. It is an age of
-iron. A forest of iron trees, black and forbidding, with branches of
-iron and brilliant leaves of steel. The winds blow through its arches
-and we hear a dreadful grinding and crashing sound that silences the
-still small voice of Love. And its inhabitants mistake this for the
-voice of God; they imitate it and add to its terrors. Faint not, be not
-self-condemned. We both are that soundless OM; we rest together upon
-the bosom of Master. You are not tired; it is that body, now weak, and
-not only weak but shaken by the force of your own powers, physical and
-psychical. But the wise man learns to assume in the body an attitude of
-carelessness that is more careful really than any other. Let that be
-yours. You are judge. Who accepts you, who dares judge but yourself?
-Let us wait, then, for natural changes, knowing that if the eye is
-fixed where the light shines, we shall presently know what to do. This
-hour is not ripe. But unripe fruit gets ripe, and falls or is plucked.
-The day must surely strike when you will pluck it down. You are no
-longer troubled by vain fears or compromises. When the great thought
-comes near enough, you will go. We must all be servants before we can
-hope to be masters in the least.
-
-I have been re-reading the life of Buddha, and it fills me with
-a longing desire to give myself for humanity, to devote myself to
-a fierce, determined effort to plant myself nearer the altar of
-sacrifice. As I do not always know just what ought to be done, I must
-stand on what Master says: "Do what you _can_, if you ever expect to
-see Them." This being true, and another Adept saying, "Follow the Path
-They and I show, but do not follow _my_ path," why then, all we can do,
-whether great or small, is to do just what we can, each in his proper
-place. It is sure that if we have an immense devotion and do our best,
-the result will be right for Them and us, even though we would have
-done otherwise had we known more when we were standing on a course of
-action. A devoted Chela once said: "I do not mind all these efforts at
-explanation and all this trouble, for I always have found that that
-which was done in Master's name was right and came out right." What is
-done in those names is done without thought of self, and motive is the
-essential test.
-
-So I am sad and not sad. Not sad when I reflect on the great Ishwar,
-the Lord, permitting all these antics and shows before our eyes. Sad
-when I see our weakness and disabilities. We must be serene and do what
-we can. Ramaswamier rushed off into Sikkhim to try and find Master, and
-met someone who told him to go back _and do his duty_. That is all any
-of us can do; often we do not know our duty, but that too is our own
-fault; it is a Karmic disability.
-
-You ask me how you shall advise your fellow student. The best advice is
-found in your own letter to me in which you say that the true monitor
-is within. That is so. Ten thousand Adepts can do one no great good
-unless we ourselves are ready, and They only act as suggestors to us
-of what possibilities there are in every human heart. If we dwell
-within ourselves, and must live and die by ourselves, it must follow
-that running here and there to see any thing or person does not in
-itself give progress. Mind, I do not oppose consorting with those
-who read holy books and are engaged in dwelling on high themes. I am
-only trying to illustrate my idea that this should not be dwelt on
-as an end; it is only a means and one of many. There is no help like
-association with those who think as we do, or like the reading of good
-books. The best advice I ever saw was to read holy books or whatever
-books tend to elevate yourself, as you have found by experience.
-There must be some. Once I found some abstruse theological writings
-of Plotinus to have that effect on me--very ennobling, and also an
-explanation of the wanderings of Ulysses. Then there is the _Gîtâ_.
-All these _are instinct with a life of their own_ which changes the
-vibrations. Vibration is the key to it all. The different states are
-only differences of vibration, and we do not recognize the astral or
-other planes because we are out of tune with their vibrations. This is
-why we now and then dimly feel that others are peering at us, or as if
-a host of people rushed by us with great things on hand, not seeing us
-and we not seeing them. It was an instant of synchronous vibration. But
-the important thing is to develop the Self in the self, and then the
-possessions of wisdom belonging to all wise men at once belong to us.
-
-Each one would see the Self differently and would yet never see it,
-for to see it is to _be_ it. But for making words we say, "See it." It
-might be a flash, a blazing wheel, or what not. Then there is the lower
-self, great in its way, and which must first be known. When first we
-see it, it is like looking into a glove, and for how many incarnations
-may it not be so? We look inside the glove and there is darkness; then
-we have to _go inside_ and see that, and so on and on.
-
-The mystery of the ages is man; each one of us. Patience is needed in
-order that the passage of time required for the bodily instrument to
-be altered or controlled is complete. Violent control is not as good as
-gentle control continuous and firmly unrelaxed. The Seeress of Prevorst
-found that a gentle current did her more good than a violent one would.
-Gentleness is better because an opposition current is always provoked,
-and of course if that which produces it is gentle, it will also be the
-same. This gives the unaccustomed student more time and gradual strength.
-
-I think your fellow-student will be a good instrument, but we must not
-break the silence of the future lest we raise up unknown and difficult
-tribes who will not be easy to deal with.
-
-Every situation ought to be used as a means. This is better than
-philosophy, for it enables us to know philosophy. You do not progress
-by studying other people's philosophies, for then you do but get their
-crude ideas. Do not crowd yourself, nor ache to puzzle your brains with
-another's notions. You have the key to self and that is all; take it
-and drag out the lurker inside. You are great in generosity and love,
-strong in faith, and straight in perception. Generosity and love are
-the abandonment of self. That is your staff. Increase your confidence,
-not in your abilities, but in the great All being thyself.
-
-I would to God you and all the rest might find peace.
-
- Z.
-
-
-
-
-XII.
-
-
- DEAR JASPER:
-
-There are so many questioners who ask about Chelaship[C] that your
-letter comes quite apropos to experiences of my own. You say that
-these applicants must have some answer, and in that I agree with you.
-And whether they are ready or unready, we must be able to tell them
-something. But generally they are not ready, nor, indeed, are they
-willing to take the first simple step which is demanded. I will talk
-the matter over with you for your future guidance in replying to such
-questions; perhaps also to clear up my own mind.
-
-The first question a man should ask himself (and by "man" we mean
-postulants of either sex) is: "When and how did I get a desire to know
-about chelaship and to become a chela?"; and secondly, "What is a
-chela, and what chelaship?"
-
-There are many sorts of chelas. There are lay chelas and probationary
-ones; accepted chelas and those who are trying to fit themselves to be
-even lay chelas. Any person can constitute himself a lay chela, feeling
-sure that he may never in this life consciously hear from his guide.
-Then as to probationary chelas, there is an _invariable_ rule that
-they go upon seven years' trial. These "trials" do not refer to fixed
-and stated tests, but to all the events of life and the bearing of the
-probationer in them. There is no _place_ to which applicants can be
-referred where their request could be made, because these matters do
-not relate to places and to officials: this is an affair of the inner
-nature. We _become_ chelas; we obtain that position in reality because
-our inner nature is to that extent opened that it can and will take
-knowledge: we receive the guerdon at the hands of the Law.
-
-In a certain sense every sincere member of the Theosophical Society is
-in the way of becoming a chela, because the Masters do some of Their
-work with and for humanity through this Society, selected by Them as
-Their agent. And as _all_ Their work and aspiration are to the end of
-helping the race, no one of Their chelas can hope to remain (or become)
-such, if any selfish desire for personal possessions of spiritual
-wealth constitutes the motive for trying to be a chela. Such a motive,
-in the case of one already a chela, acts instantly to throw him out of
-the ranks, whether he be aware of his loss or not, and in the case of
-one trying to become a chela it acts as _a bar_. Nor does a real chela
-spread the fact that he is such. For this Lodge is not like exoteric
-societies which depend upon favor or mere outward appearances. It is
-a real thing with living Spirit-men at its head, governed by laws
-that contain within themselves their own executioners, and that do
-not require a tribunal, nor accusations, nor verdicts, nor any notice
-whatever.
-
-As a general thing a person of European or American birth has extreme
-difficulty to contend with. He has no heredity of psychical development
-to call upon; no known assembly of Masters or Their chelas within
-reach. His racial difficulties prevent him from easily seeing within
-himself; he is not introspective by nature. But even he can do much if
-he purifies his motive, and either naturally possesses or cultivates
-an ardent and unshakeable faith and devotion. A faith that keeps him
-a firm believer in the existence of Masters even through years of
-non-intercourse. They are generous and honest debtors and always repay.
-How They repay, and when, is not for us to ask. Men may say that this
-requires as blind devotion as was ever asked by any Church. _It does_,
-but it is a blind devotion to Masters who are Truth itself; to Humanity
-and to yourself, to your own intuitions and ideals. This devotion to
-an ideal is also founded upon another thing, and that is that a man
-is hardly ready to be a chela unless he is able to stand _alone_ and
-uninfluenced by other men or events, _for he must stand alone_, and he
-might as well know this at the beginning as at the end.
-
-There are also certain qualifications which he must possess. These are
-to be found in _Man, a Fragment of Forgotten History_ towards the
-close of the book, so we will not dwell upon them here.
-
-The question of the general fitness of applicants being disposed of,
-we come to the still more serious point of the relations of Guru and
-Chela, or Master and Disciple. We want to know what it really is to be
-a pupil of such a Teacher.
-
-The relation of Guru and Chela is nothing if it is not a spiritual one.
-Whatever is merely outward, or formal, as the relation established by
-mere asking and acceptance, is not spiritual, but formal, and is that
-which arises between _teacher_ and _pupil_. Yet even this latter is
-not in any way despicable, because the teacher stands to his pupil,
-in so far forth as the relation permits, in the same way as the Guru
-to his Chela. It is a difference of degree; but this difference of
-degree is what constitutes the distinction between the spiritual and
-the material, for, passing along the different shadings from the
-grossest materiality to as far as we can go, we find at last that
-matter merges into spirit. (We are now speaking, of course, about what
-is commonly called _matter_, while we well know that in truth the thing
-thus designated is not really matter, but an enormous illusion which
-in itself has no existence. The real matter, called _mulaprakriti_ by
-the Hindus, is an invisible thing or substance of which our matter
-is a representation. The real matter is what the Hermetists called
-_primordial earth_; a, for us, intangible phase of matter. We can
-easily come to believe that what is really called _matter_ is not
-really such, inasmuch as we find clairvoyants and nervous people seeing
-through thick walls and closed doors. Were this _matter_, then they
-could not see through it. But when an ordinary clairvoyant comes face
-to face with _primordial matter_, he or she cannot see beyond, but is
-met by a dead wall more dense than any wall ever built by human hands.)
-
-So from earliest times, among all but the modern western people, the
-teacher was given great reverence by the pupil, and the latter was
-taught from youth to look upon his preceptor as only second to his
-father and mother in dignity. It was among these people a great sin, a
-thing that did one actual harm in his moral being, to be disrespectful
-to his teacher even in thought. The reason for this lay then, and no
-less to-day does also lie, in the fact that a long chain of influence
-extends from the highest spiritual guide who may belong to any man,
-down through vast numbers of spiritual chiefs, ending at last even in
-the mere teacher of our youth. Or, to restate it in modern reversion
-of thought, a chain extends up from our teacher or preceptors to the
-highest spiritual chief in whose ray or descending line one may happen
-to be. And it makes no difference whatever, in this occult relation,
-that neither pupil nor final guide may be aware, or admit, that this is
-the case.
-
-Thus it happens that the child who holds his teacher in reverence and
-diligently applies himself accordingly with faith, does no violence
-to this intangible but mighty chain, and is benefited accordingly,
-whether he knows it or not. Nor again does it matter that a child has
-a teacher who evidently gives him a bad system. This is his Karma, and
-by his reverent and diligent attitude he works it out, and transcends
-erstwhile that teacher.
-
-This chain of influence is called the _Guruparampara chain_.
-
-The Guru is the _guide or readjuster_, and may not always combine the
-function of teacher with it.
-
- Z.
-
-[Footnote C: Chela means disciple. It is a Sanscrit word.--J. N.]
-
-
-
-
-XIII.
-
-
- DEAR JASPER:
-
-We now have passed from the mere usual and worldly relations of teacher
-and pupil to that which we will call the _Lodge_ for the nonce.
-
-This Lodge is not to be taken up in the pincers of criticism and
-analyzed or fixed. It is at once everywhere and nowhere. It contains
-within its boundaries all real Masters, students, guides, and Gurus, of
-whatever race or creed or no creed. Of it has been said:
-
-"Beyond the Hall of Learning is the Lodge. It is the whole body of
-Sages in all the world. It cannot be described even by those who are in
-it, but the student is not prohibited from imagining what it is like."
-
-So therefore at any time any one of its real teachers or disciples will
-gladly help any other teacher or disciple. But we are not to conclude
-that, because all are trying to spread truth and to teach the world,
-we, who call ourselves chela-aspirants or known chelas of any certain
-person whom we call Guru, can place ourselves at the same moment under
-the _direct_ tutelage of more than one Guru.
-
-Each man who determines in himself that he will enter the Path, has a
-Guru. But the time between that determination and the hour when he will
-really know The Master may be long indeed; in some cases it is very
-short.
-
-We must now occupy a moment in some consideration of divisions.
-
-Just as the merest private in the army has a general who guides the
-whole but whom he cannot reach except through the others who are
-officers, so in this order we find divisions of Gurus as well as
-divisions of disciples.
-
-There is the Great Guru, who is such to many who never know Him or see
-Him. Then there are others who know Him, and who are Gurus to a number
-of chelas, and so on until we may imagine a chela who may be a known
-Guru to another chela below him.
-
-Then, again, there may be chelas who are acting as
-Guru--unacknowledged, because _pro tempore_ in function--to one or more
-other chelas.
-
-Now he who makes the resolution above-mentioned, does thereby make a
-bond that rests in the highest Law. It is not a thing to be lightly
-done, because its consequences are of a serious nature. Not serious in
-the way of disasters or awful torments or such, but serious in respect
-to the clearness and brilliancy of those rays of Truth which we wish to
-reach us.
-
-We have thereby in a sense--its degree determined by the sincerity and
-power of our motive--taken ourselves out of the common, vast, moving
-herd of men who are living--as to this--like dumb animals, and have
-knocked at a door. If we have reverenced our teacher we will now revere
-our unknown Guru. We must stand interiorly in a faithful attitude. We
-must have an abiding, settled faith that nothing may shake. For it is
-to mighty Karma we have appealed, and as the Guru _is Karma_ in the
-sense that He never acts against Karma, we must not lose faith for an
-instant. For it is this faith that clears up the air there, and that
-enables us to get help from all quarters.
-
-Then perhaps this determinant or postulant or neophyte decides for
-himself that he will for the time take as teacher or guide some other
-chela whose teachings commend themselves. It is not necessary that any
-out-spoken words should pass between these two.
-
-But having done this, even in thought, he should then apply himself
-diligently _to the doctrine of that teacher_, not changing until he
-really finds he has another teacher or has gone to another class. For
-if he takes up one merely to dispute and disagree--whether outwardly or
-mentally, he is thereby in danger of totally obscuring his own mind.
-
-If he finds himself not clearly understanding, then he should with
-faith try to understand, for if he by love and faith vibrates into the
-higher meaning of his teacher, his mind is thereby raised, and thus
-greater progress is gained.
-
-We now come to the possible case of an aspirant of that royal and
-kingly faith who in some way has really found a person who has advanced
-far upon _the Path_. To this person he has applied and said: "May I be
-accepted, and may I be a chela of either thee or some other?"
-
-That person applied to then perhaps says: "Not to me; but I refer you
-to some other of the same class as yourself, and give you to him to
-be his chela: serve him." With this the aspirant goes, say to the one
-designated, and deliberately both agree to it.
-
-Here is a case where the real Master has recommended the aspirant to
-a co-worker who perchance is some grade higher than our neophyte, and
-the latter is now in a different position from the many others who are
-silently striving and working, and learning from any and all teachers,
-but having no specialized Guru for themselves. This neophyte and his
-"little guru" are connected by a clear and sacred bond, or else both
-are mere lying children, playing and unworthy of attention. If the
-"little guru" is true to his trust, he occupies his mind and heart with
-it, and is to consider that the chela represents Humanity to him for
-the time.
-
-We postulated that this "little guru" was in advance of the chela. It
-must then happen that he says that which is sometimes not clear to
-his chela. This will all the more be so if his chela is new to the
-matter. But the chela has deliberately taken that guru, and must try to
-understand _the doctrine of that teacher_.
-
-The proper function of the Guru is to readjust, and not to pour in vast
-masses of knowledge expressed in clear and easily comprehended terms.
-The latter would be a piece of nonsense, however agreeable, and not any
-whit above what any well-written book would do for its reader.
-
-The faith and love which exist between them act as a stimulus to both,
-and as a purifier to the mind of the chela.
-
-But if the chela, after a while, meets another person who seems to know
-as much as his "little guru," and to express it in very easy terms, and
-the chela determines to take him as a teacher, he commits an error.
-He may listen to his teaching and admire and profit by it, but the
-moment he mentally determines and then in words asks the other to be
-his teacher, he begins to rupture the bond that was just established,
-and possibly may lose altogether the benefit of both. Not necessarily,
-however; but certainly, if he acquaints not his "little guru" with the
-fact of the new adoption of teacher, there will be much confusion in
-that realm of being wherein both do their real "work"; and when he does
-acquaint his "little guru" with the fact of the newly-acquired teacher,
-that older guru will retire.
-
-None of this is meant for those minds which do not regard these matters
-as sacred. A Guru is a sacred being in that sense. Not, of course, in a
-general sense--yet even if so regarded _when worthy_ it is better for
-the chela,--but in all that pertains to the spiritual and real life. To
-the high-strung soul this is a matter of _adoption_; a most sacred and
-valuable thing, not lightly taken up or lightly dropped. For the Guru
-becomes for the time the spiritual _Father_ of the chela; that one who is
-destined to bring him into life or to pass him on to Him who will do so.
-
-So as the Guru is the _adjuster_ in reality, the chela does not--except
-where the Guru is known to be a great Sage or where the chela does it
-by nature--give slavish attention to every word. He hears the word
-and endeavors to assimilate the meaning underneath; and if he cannot
-understand he lays it aside for a better time, while he presently
-endeavors to understand what he can. And if even--as is often so in
-India--he cannot understand at all, he is satisfied to be near the
-Guru and do what may properly be done for him; for even then his
-abiding faith will eventually clear his mind, of which there are many
-examples, and regarding which how appropriate is the line:
-
-"They also serve who only stand and wait."
-
- Z.
-
-
-
-
-XIV.
-
-
- DEAR JASPER:
-
-What I wrote in my last is what may be properly said to earnest
-inquirers who show by their perseverance that they are not mere idle
-curiosity-seekers, desirous of beguiling the tedium of life with new
-experiments and sensations. It is not _what_ is done, but the spirit in
-which the least thing is done for Them who are all, that is counted.
-
-You ask the names of the seven rays or lodges. The names could not be
-given if known to me. In these matters names are always realities, and
-consequently to give the name would be to reveal the thing itself.
-Besides, if the names were given, the ordinary person hearing them
-would not understand them. Just as if I should say that the name of
-the first is X, which expresses nothing at all to the mind of the
-hearing person. All that can be said is that there exist those seven
-rays, districts, or divisions, just as we say that in a town there are
-legislators, merchants, teachers, and servants. The difference is that
-in this case we know all about the town, and know just what those names
-mean. The name only directs the mind to the idea or essential quality.
-
-Again I must go. But Brothers are never parted while they live for the
-True alone.
-
- Z.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The foregoing letters point clearly to one conclusion concerning
-that great Theosophist, Madame Blavatsky, though she is unnamed and
-perhaps unthought of there. Since she sacrificed--not so calling it
-herself--all that mankind holds dear to bring the glad tidings of
-Theosophy to the West, that West, and especially the Theosophical
-Society, thereby stands to her as a chela to his Guru, in so far as it
-accepts Theosophy. Her relation to these Theosophists has its being
-in the highest Law, and cannot be expunged or ignored. So those who
-regard her personality, and, finding it discordant from theirs, try to
-reach The Masters by other means _while disregarding or underrating
-scornfully her high services_, violate a rule which, because it is
-not made of man, cannot be broken with impunity. Gratitude and the
-common sentiment of man for man should have taught them this, without
-occult teaching at all. Such persons have not reached that stage of
-evolution where they can learn the higher truths. She who accepts the
-pains of the rack in the torments of a body sapped of its life force
-by superb torrents of energy lavished on her high Cause; she who has
-braved the laughter and anger of two continents, and all the hosts of
-darkness seen and unseen; she who now lives on, only that she may take
-to herself the Karma of the Society and so ensure its well being, has
-no need of any man's praise; but even she has need of justice, because,
-without that impulse in our hearts and souls toward her, she knows
-that we must fail for this incarnation. As the babe to the mother, as
-harvest to the earth, so are all those bound to her who enjoy the fruit
-of her life. May we try, then, to understand these occult connections
-brought about by the workings of Karma, and bring them to bear upon our
-diurnal, as well as our theosophical, life. Madame Blavatsky is for
-us the next higher link in that great chain, of which no link can be
-passed over or missed.
-
-In further illustration of this letter, I might cite the case of a
-friend of mine who was at once fired with Theosophy on first hearing
-of it and ardently desired to become a chela. Certainly he had
-known these truths in other lives, for all seemed familiar to him,
-and, though he was what is called "a man of the world," he accepted
-the philosophy, measured some of its possibilities intuitively, and
-while careful to do his duty and cause no jars, he ranged his life,
-especially his inner life, to suit these views. The question of
-chelaship assumed great prominence in his mind. He knew of no chelas;
-knew not where to knock or whom to ask. Reflection convinced him that
-real chelaship consisted in the inner attitude of the postulant; he
-remembered magnetic and energetic laws, and he said to himself that he
-could at will constitute himself a chela to the Law, at least so far as
-his own attitude went, and if this did not satisfy him, it was a proof
-that he desired some personal reward, satisfaction, or powers in the
-matter, and that his motive was not pure. He was slow to formulate his
-desires, even to his own mind, for he would not lightly make demands
-upon the Law; but he at last determined to put his own motives to the
-test; to try himself and see if he could stand in the attitude of a
-faithful chela, unrecognized and apparently unheard. He then recorded
-in his own mind an obligation to serve Truth and the Law as a chela
-should, always seeking for light and for further aid if possible,
-recognizing meanwhile that the obligation was on his side only, and
-that he had no claims on Masters, and only such as he himself could by
-the strength of his own purpose institute upon the Law. Wherever he
-could hear of chelas and their duties he listened or read; he tried to
-imagine himself in the position of an accepted chela, and to fill, so
-far as in him lay, the duties of that place, living up to all the light
-he had. For he held that a disciple should always think and act towards
-the highest possibilities, whether or not he had yet attained these,
-and not merely confine himself to that course of action which might be
-considered suited to his lower class or spiritual estate. He believed
-that the heart is the creator of all real ties, and it alone. To raise
-himself by himself was then his task. This attitude he resolved to
-maintain life after life, if needs were, until at last his birthright
-should be assured, his claim recognized by the Law.
-
-He met with trials, with coldness from those who felt rather than saw
-his changed attitude; he met with all the nameless shocks that others
-meet when they turn against the whirlpool of existence and try to
-find their way back into the true currents of life. Great sorrows and
-loneliness were not slow to challenge his indomitable will. But he
-found work to do; and in this he was most fortunate, for to work for
-others is the disciple's joy, his share in the Divine life, his first
-accolade by which he may know that his service is accepted. This man
-had called upon the Law in faith supreme, and he was answered. Karma
-sent him a friend, and soon he began to get new knowledge, and after a
-time information reached him of a place or person where he might apply
-to become a chela on probation. It was not given him as information
-usually is; nothing of the sort was told him; but with his extending
-knowledge and opening faculties a conviction dawned upon him that he
-might pursue such and such a course. He did so, and his prayer was
-heard. He said to me afterwards that he never knew whether he would not
-have shown greater strength of mind by relying wholly upon the reality
-of his unseen, unacknowledged claim, until the moment should come when
-Masters should accept and call him. For of course he held the ideal of
-Masters clearly before his mind all this while. Perhaps his application
-showed him to be weaker than he supposed, in so far as it might
-evidence a need on his part for tangible proof of a fact in which his
-higher nature prompted him to believe without such proof. Perhaps it
-was but natural and right, on the other hand, that after silent service
-for some time he should put himself on record at the first opportunity
-granted him by Karma.
-
-He applied, then. I am permitted to give a portion of the answer he
-received, and which made clear to him the fact that he was already
-accepted in some measure before his application, as his intuition had
-told him. The answer may be of untold value to others, both as clearly
-setting forth the dangers of forcing one's way ahead of one's race, and
-also by its advice, admonitions, and evidence that the Great Beings
-of the Orient deal most frankly and gently with applicants. Also it
-may mark out a course for those who take the wise plan of testing
-themselves in silence before pushing their demands upon the Law. For
-this at once heightens their magnetic vibrations, their evolutionary
-ratio; their flame burns more brilliantly and attracts all kinds of
-shapes and influences within its radius, so that the fire is hot
-about him. And not for him alone: other lives coming in contact with
-his feel this fierce energy; they develop more rapidly, and, if they
-have a false or weak place in their nature, it is soon discovered and
-overthrows them for a time. This is the danger of coming into "the
-circle of ascetics"; a man must be strong indeed who thus thrusts
-himself in; it is better as a rule to place oneself in the attitude of
-a disciple and impose the tests oneself: less opposition is provoked.
-For forces that are foiled by the Adept may hurl themselves on the
-neophyte who cannot be protected unless his Karma permits it, and there
-are always those opposing forces of darkness waiting to thin the ranks
-of the servitors of the Good Law.
-
-Up to this point, then, we may follow this student, and then we lose
-sight of him; not knowing whether he progressed or failed, or still
-serves and waits, because such things are not made known. To tell so
-much as this is rare, and, since it is permitted, it must be because
-there are many earnest students in this country who need some such
-support and information. To these I can say that, if they constitute
-themselves faithful, unselfish disciples, they are such in the
-knowledge of the Great Law, so long as they are true, in inmost thought
-and smallest deed, to the pledges of their heart.
-
-ANSWER TO Y. Says Master:
-
- "_Is Y. fully prepared for the uphill work? The way to the goal
- he strives to reach is full of thorns and leads through miry
- quagmires. Many are the sufferings the chela has to encounter;
- still more numerous the dangers to face and conquer._
-
- "_May he think over it and choose only after due reflection. No
- Master appealed to by a sincere soul who thirsts for light and
- knowledge, has ever turned his face away from the supplicant. But
- it is the duty of those who call for laborers and need them in
- their fields, to point out to those who offer themselves in truth
- and trust for the arduous work, the pitfalls in the soil as the
- hardship of the task._
-
- "_If undaunted by this warning Y. persists in his determination,
- he may regard himself as accepted as----. Let him place himself
- in such case under the guidance of an older chela. By helping him
- sincerely and devotedly to carry on his heavy burden, he shall
- prepare the way for being helped in his turn._"
-
-(Here follow private instructions.)
-
- "_Verily if the candidate relies upon the Law, if he has patience,
- trust, and intuition, he will not have to wait too long. Through
- the great shadow of bitterness and sorrow that the opposing powers
- delight in throwing over the pilgrim on his way to the Gates of
- Light, the candidate perceives that shining Light very soon in his
- own soul, and he has but to follow it. Let him beware, however,
- lest he mistake the occasional will-o'-the-wisp of the psychic
- senses for the reflex of the great spiritual Light; that Light
- which dieth not, yet never lives, nor can it shine elsewhere than
- on the pure mirror of Spirit...._
-
- "_But Y. has to use his own intuitions. One has to dissipate
- and conquer the inner darkness before attempting to see into
- the darkness without; to know one's self before knowing things
- extraneous to one's senses._"
-
-And now, may the Powers to which my friend Y. has appealed _be
-permitted by still greater and much higher Powers_ to help him. This is
-the sincere and earnest wish of his truly and fraternally,
-
- [Symbol: Triangle]
-
- * * * * *
-
-This letter also shows incidentally how one Adept may serve another
-still higher by reporting or conveying His reply.
-
-
-TO ASPIRANTS FOR CHELASHIP
-
-Sincere interest in Theosophic truth is often followed by sincere
-aspiration after Theosophic life, and the question continually recurs,
-What are the conditions and the steps to chelaship; to whom should
-applications be made; how is the aspirant to know that it has been
-granted?
-
-As to the conditions and the discipline of chelaship, not a little
-has been disclosed in _The Theosophist_, _Man_, _Esoteric Buddhism_,
-and other works upon Theosophy; and some of the qualifications,
-difficulties, and dangers have been very explicitly set forth by Madame
-Blavatsky in her article upon "Theosophical Mahatmas" in the _Path_ of
-December, 1886. To everyone cherishing even a vague desire for closer
-relations to the system of development through which Masters are
-produced, the thoughtful study of this article is earnestly commended.
-It will clear the ground of several misconceptions, deepen the sense of
-the seriousness of such an effort, and excite a healthy self-distrust
-which is better before than after the gate has been passed.
-
-It is entirely possible, however, that the searching of desire and
-strength incited by that article may only convince more strongly
-of sincerity, and that not a few readers may emerge from it with
-a richer purpose and a deeper resolve. Even where there is not a
-distinct intention to reach chelaship, there may be an eager yearning
-for greater nearness to the Masters, for some definite assurance of
-guidance and of help. In either of these cases the question at once
-arises before the aspirant, Who is to receive the application, and how
-is its acceptance to be signified?
-
-The very natural, indeed the instinctive, step of such an aspirant
-is to write to an officer of a Theosophical Society. None the less
-is this a mistake. For a Theosophical Society is an _exoteric_ body,
-the Lodge of Masters wholly _esoteric_. The former is a voluntary
-group of inquirers and philanthropists, with avowed aims, a printed
-Constitution, and published officers, and, moreover, expressly
-disavowing any power, as a Society, to communicate with Masters; the
-latter is an Occult Lodge, of whose address, members, processes,
-functions, nothing is known. It follows, therefore, that there is no
-person, no place, no address to which an aspirant may appeal.
-
-Let it be supposed, however, that such an inquiry is preferred to a
-person advanced in Occult study, versed in its methods and tests and
-qualifications. Assuredly his reply would be directly to this effect:--
-
-"If you were now fitted to be an accepted chela, you would of yourself
-know how, where, and to whom to apply. For the becoming a chela _in
-reality_ consists in the evolution or development of certain spiritual
-principles latent in every man, and in great measure unknown to your
-present consciousness. Until these principles are to some degree
-consciously evolved by you, you are not in practical possession of the
-means of acquiring the first rudiments of that knowledge which now
-seems to you so desirable. Whether it is desired by your mind or by
-your heart is still another important question, not to be solved by any
-one who has not yet the clew to Self.
-
-"It is true that these qualities can be developed (or forced) by the
-aid of an Adept. And most applicants for chelaship are actuated by a
-desire to receive instructions directly from the Masters. They do not
-ask themselves what they have done to merit a privilege so rare. Nor
-do they consider that, all Adepts being servants of the Law of Karma,
-it must follow that, did the applicant now merit Their visible aid,
-he would already possess it and could not be in search of it. The
-indications of the fulfilment of the Law are, in fact, the partial
-unfolding of those faculties above referred to.
-
-"You must, then, reach a point other than that where you now stand,
-before you can even ask to be taken as a chela on probation. All
-candidates enter the unseen Lodge in this manner, and it is governed
-by Laws containing within themselves their own fulfilment and not
-requiring any officers whatever. Nor must you imagine that such a
-probationer is one who works under constant and known direction of
-either an Adept or another chela. On the contrary, he is tried and
-tested for at least seven years, and perhaps many more, before the
-point is reached when he is either accepted (and prepared for the first
-of a series of initiations often covering several incarnations), or
-rejected. And this rejection is not by any body of men just as they
-incline, but is the natural rejection by Nature. The probationer
-may or may not hear from his Teacher during this preliminary period;
-more often he does not hear. He may be finally rejected and not know
-it, just as some men have been on probation and have not known it
-until they suddenly found themselves accepted. Such men are those
-self-developed persons who have reached that point in the natural order
-after many incarnations, where their expanded faculties have entitled
-them to an entrance into the Hall of Learning or the spiritual Lodge
-beyond. And all I say of men applies equally to women.
-
-"When anyone is regularly accepted as a chela on probation, the first
-and only order he receives (for the present) is to work unselfishly
-for humanity--sometimes aiding and aided by some older chela--_while
-striving to get rid of the strength of the personal idea_. The ways
-of doing this are left to his own intuition entirely, inasmuch
-as the object is to develop that _intuition_ and to bring him to
-_self-knowledge_. It is his having these powers in some degree that
-leads to his acceptance as a probationer, so that it is more than
-probable that you have them not yet save as latent possibilities. In
-order to have in his turn any title to help, he must work for others,
-but that must not be his motive for working. He who does not feel
-irresistibly impelled to serve the Race, whether he himself fails or
-not, is bound fast by his own personality and cannot progress until he
-has learned that _the race is himself_ and not that body which he now
-occupies. The ground of this necessity for a pure motive was recently
-stated in _Lucifer_ to be that 'unless the intention is entirely
-unalloyed, the spiritual will transform itself into the psychic, act
-on the astral plane, and dire results may be produced by it. The
-powers and forces of animal nature can be equally used by the selfish
-and revengeful as by the unselfish and all-forgiving; forgiving; the
-powers and forces of spirit lend themselves only to the perfectly pure
-in heart.'
-
-"It may be stated, however, that even those natural forces cannot be
-discovered by any man who has not obtained the power of getting rid of
-his personality in some degree. That an emotional desire to help others
-does not imply this freedom from personality may be seen by the fact
-that, if you were now perfected in unselfishness in the _real_ sense,
-you would have a conscious existence separate from that of the body
-and would be able to quit the body at will: in other words, to be free
-from all sense of self is to be an Adept, for the limitations of self
-inhibit progress.
-
-"Hear also the words of the Master, taken from Sinnett's _The Occult
-World_. 'Perhaps you will better appreciate our meaning when told that
-in our view the highest aspirations for the welfare of humanity become
-tainted with selfishness if, in the mind of the philanthropist, there
-lurks the shadow of a desire for self-benefit or a tendency to do
-injustice, even when these exist unconsciously to himself.'
-
-"While setting forth these facts, as well as the dangers and
-difficulties--both those set ones appointed by the laws of the Lodge
-and the more innumerable ones adjudged by Karma and hastened by the
-efforts of the neophyte, it should also be stated that the Masters
-desire to deter no man from entering the path. They are well aware,
-however, from the repeated trials and records of centuries, and from
-their knowledge of our racial difficulties, how few are the persons who
-have any clew to their own real nature, which is the foe they attempt
-to conquer the moment they become pupils of the occult. Hence They
-endeavor, so far as Karma permits, to hold unfit individuals back from
-rash ventures, the results of which would recoil upon their unbalanced
-lives and drive them to despair. The powers of evil, inadequately
-defied by the ignorant man, revenge themselves upon him as well as upon
-his friends, and not upon those who are above their reach. Although
-these powers are not hideous objective shapes coming in tangible ways,
-they are none the less real and dangerous. Their descent in such
-instances cannot be prevented; _it is Karma_.
-
-"To lose all sense of self, then, implies the loss of all that ordinary
-men must value in themselves. It therefore behooves you to seriously
-consider these points:
-
-"1st. What is your motive in desiring to be a chela? You think that
-motive is well known to you, whereas it is hidden deep within you,
-and by that hidden motive you will be judged. It has flared up from
-unseen regions upon men sure of themselves, has belched out in some
-lurid thought or deed of which they esteemed themselves incapable, and
-has overthrown their life or reason. Therefore test yourself ere Karma
-tests you.
-
-"2d. What the place and duties of a true neophyte are.
-
-"When you have seriously considered both for twenty-one days, you may,
-if your desire remains firm, take a certain course open to you. It is
-this.
-
-"Although you do not now know where you can offer yourself to Masters
-themselves as a chela on probation, yet, in forming that desire in
-your heart and in re-affirming it (if you do) after due consideration
-of these points, you have then to some extent called upon the Law,
-and it is within your power to constitute yourself a disciple, so far
-as in you lies, through the purity of your motive and effort _if both
-are sufficiently sustained_. No one can fix a period when this effort
-will bear fruit, and, if your patience and faith are not strong enough
-to bear you through an _unlimited_ (so far as you know) period of
-unselfish work for humanity, you had better resign your present fancy,
-for it is then no more than that. But if otherwise, you are to work for
-the spiritual enlightenment of Humanity in and through the Theosophical
-Society (which much needs such laborers), and in all other modes and
-planes as you best can, remembering the word of Masters: 'He who does
-what he can and all that he can, and all that he knows how to do, does
-enough for us.' This task includes that of divesting yourself of all
-personality through interior effort, because that work, if done in the
-right spirit, is even more important to the race than any outward work
-we can do. Living as you now are, on the outward plane chiefly, your
-work is due there and is to be done there until your growth shall fit
-you to pass away from it altogether.
-
-"In following this course you work towards a fixed point under
-observation,--as is, indeed, the whole Theosophic body, which is now,
-_as a body_, a chela of Masters, but specialized from other members in
-the sense that your definite aim and trust are understood and taken
-into consideration by the unseen Founders and the Law. The Theosophical
-Society then stands to you, for the time being, as any older chela
-might who was appointed for you to aid and to work under. _You are
-not_, understand, a chela on probation, since no one without authority
-can confer or announce such a privilege. But if you succeed in lifting
-yourself and others spiritually, it will be known, _no matter what the
-external silence may seem to be_, and you will receive your full dues
-from Those who are honest debtors and ministers of the Just and Perfect
-Law. You must be ready to work, to wait, and to aspire in _silence_,
-just as all do who have fixed their eyes on this goal. Remember that
-your truest adviser is to be found, and constantly sought, _within
-yourself_. Only by experience can you learn to know its voice from
-that of natural instinct or mere logic, and strengthen this power, by
-virtue of which the Masters have become what They are.
-
-"Your choice or rejection of this course is the first test of yourself.
-Others will follow, whether you are aware of them or not, for the first
-and only right of the neophyte is--_to be tried_. Hence silence and
-sorrow follow his acceptance instead of the offer of prompt aid for
-which he looks. Yet even that shall not be wanting; those trials and
-reverses will come only from the Law to which you have appealed."
-
- J. N.
-
-
-
-
-XV.
-
-
- DEAR JASPER:
-
-I gave your letter to a distressed soul: she returned thanks, saying it
-was a cooling draught to one athirst. The thanks of course are yours.
-Now this lady says it was refreshment to the weary, that letter. True,
-or she would not say it. But it was not so to me nor to you.
-
-We needed it not. But she illustrates a certain state of progress.
-She is not yet where we are; but which is happier? She is happier,
-but poorer in hope. We are not all too happy, but are rich in hope,
-knowing the prize at the end of time, and not deterred by the clouds,
-the storms, the miasms and dreadful beasts of prey that line the road.
-Let us, then, at the very outset wash out of our souls all desire for
-reward, all hope that we may attain. For so long as we thus hope and
-desire, we shall be separated from the Self. If in the Self all things
-_are_, then we cannot wish to be something which we can only compass by
-excluding something else.
-
-So being beyond this lady so grateful, we find that everything we
-meet on this illusory plane of existence is a lure that in one way or
-another has power to draw us out of our path. That is the point we are
-at, and we may call it the point where lures of Maya have omnipresent
-power. Therefore we must beware of the illusions of matter.
-
-Before we got to this stage we knew well the fateful lure, the dazzling
-mirror of the elemental Self, here and there in well-defined places,
-and intrenched as it was, so to say, in strongly-marked defenses. Those
-we assaulted; and that was what it desired, for it did think that it
-then had no need to exercise the enchantment which is hard because so
-subtle, and so distributed here and there that we find no citadels
-to take, no battalions in array. But now our dearest friends are
-unconsciously in league with the deceptive in nature. How strongly do
-I realize the dejection of Arjuna as he let his bow drop from his hand
-and sat down on his chariot in despair. But he had a sure spot to rest
-upon. He used his own. He had Krishna near, and he might fight on.
-
-So in passing along those stages where the grateful lady and others
-are, we may perhaps have found one spot we may call our own and possess
-no other qualification for the task. That spot is enough. It is our
-belief in the Self, in Masters: it is the little flame of intuition we
-have allowed to burn, that we have fostered with care.
-
-Then come these dreadful lures. They are, in fact, but mere carcasses,
-shells of monsters from past existences, offering themselves that we
-may give them life to terrify us as soon as we have entered them either
-by fear or love. No matter which way we enter, whether by attachment or
-by repugnant horror, it is all one: they are in one case vivified by a
-lover; in the other by a slave who would be free but cannot.
-
-Here it is the lure of enjoyment of natural pleasures, growing out of
-life's physical basis; there it is self-praise, anger, vanity, what
-not? Even these beautiful hills and river, they mock one, for they live
-on untrammelled. Perhaps they do not speak to us because they know the
-superiority of silence. They laugh with each other at us in the night,
-amused at the wild struggle of this petty man who would pull the sky
-down. Ach! God of Heaven! And all the sucklings of Theosophy wish that
-some great, well-diplomæd Adept would come and open the secret box;
-but they do not imagine that other students have stepped on the spikes
-that defend the entrance to the way that leads to the gate of the Path.
-But we will not blame them, nor yet wish for the things--the special
-lots--that some of them have abstracted, because now that we know the
-dreadful power that despair and doubt and violated conscience have,
-we prefer to prepare wisely and carefully, and not rush in like fools
-where angels do not pass uninvited.
-
-But, Companion, I remind you of the power of the lure. This Path passes
-along under a sky and in a clime where every weed grows a yard in the
-night. It has no discrimination. Thus even after weeks or months of
-devotion, or years of work, we are surprised at small seeds of vanity
-or any other thing which would be easily conquered in other years of
-inattentive life, but which seem now to arise as if helped by some
-damnable intelligence. This great power of self-illusion is strong
-enough to create a roaring torrent or a mountain of ice between us and
-our Masters.
-
-In respect to the question of sex. It is, as you know, given much
-prominence by both women and men to the detriment of the one sex or the
-other, or of any supposed sex. There are those who say that the female
-sex is not to be thought of in the spirit; that all is male. Others say
-the same for the female. Now both are wrong. In the True there is no
-sex, and when I said "There all men are women and all women are men,"
-I was only using rhetoric to accentuate the idea that neither one nor
-the other was predominant, but that the two were coalesced, so to say,
-into _one_. In the same way you might say, "men are animals there and
-_vice versa_." Mind, this is in regard to Spirit, and not in regard
-to the psychical states. For in the psychical states there are still
-distinctions, as the psychical, though higher than the material, is not
-as high as Spirit, for it still partakes of matter. For in the Spirit
-or Atma _all_ experiences of _all_ forms of life and death are found
-at once, and he who is one with the Atma knows the whole manifested
-Universe at once. I have spoken of this condition before as the Turya
-or fourth state.
-
-When I say that the female _principle_ represents matter, I do not mean
-_women_, for they in any one or more cases may be full of the masculine
-principle, and _vice versa_.
-
-Matter is illusionary and vain, and so the female element is
-illusionary and vain, as well as tending to the _established order_.[D]
-So in the _Kaballa_ it is said that the woman is a wall about the man.
-A balance is necessary, and that balance is found in women, or the
-woman element. You can easily see that the general tendency of women
-is to keep things as they are and not to have change. Woman--not here
-and there women--has never been the pioneer in great reforms. Of course
-many single individual women have been, but the tendency of the great
-mass of the women has always been to keep things as they are until
-the men have brought about the great change. This is why women always
-support any established religion, no matter what,--Christian, Jewish,
-Buddhist, or Brahmin. The Buddhist women are as much believers in their
-religion and averse from changing it as are their Christian sisters
-opposed in the mass to changing theirs.
-
-Now as to telling which element predominates in any single person,
-it is hard to give a general test rule. But perhaps it might be
-found in whether a person is given to abstract or concrete thought,
-and similarly whether given to mere superficial things or to deep
-fundamental matters. But you must work that out, I think, for yourself.
-
-Of course in the spiritual life no organ _disappears_, but we must find
-out what would be the mode of operation of any organ in its spiritual
-counterpart. As I understand, the spiritual counterparts of the organs
-are _powers_, and not organs, as the eye is the power to see, the ear
-the power to hear, and so on. The generative organs would then become
-the creative power and perhaps the Will. You must not suppose that in
-the spirit life the organs are reproduced as we see them.
-
-One instance will suffice. One may see pictures in the astral light
-through the back of the head or the stomach. In neither place is there
-any eye, yet we see. It must be by the power of seeing, which in the
-material body needs the specialized place or specializing organ known
-as the eye. We hear often through the head without the aid of the
-auricular apparatus, which shows us that there is the power of hearing
-and of transmitting and receiving sounds without the aid of an external
-ear or its inside cerebral apparatus. So of course all these things
-survive in that way. Any other view is grossly material, leading to a
-deification of this unreal body, which is only an image of the reality,
-and a poor one at that.
-
-In thinking over these matters you ought always to keep in mind the
-three plain distinctions of _physical, psychical, and spiritual, always
-remembering that the last includes the other two_. All the astral
-things are of the psychical nature, which is partly material and
-therefore very deceptive. But all are necessary, for they are, they
-exist.
-
-The Deity is subject to this law, or rather it is the law of the Deity.
-The Deity desires experience or self-knowledge, which is only to be
-attained by stepping, so to say, aside from self. So the Deity produces
-the manifested universes consisting of matter, psychical nature, and
-spirit. In the Spirit alone resides the great consciousness of the
-whole; and so it goes on ever producing and drawing into Itself,
-accumulating such vast and enormous experiences that the pen falls down
-at the thought. How can that be put into language? It is impossible,
-for we at once are met with the thought that the Deity must know all
-at all times. Yet there is a vastness and an awe-inspiring influence
-in this thought of the Day and Night of Brahman. It is a thing to
-be thought over in the secret recesses of the heart, and not for
-discussion. _It is the All._
-
-And now, my Brother, for the present I leave you. May your restored
-health enable you to do more work for the world.
-
-I salute you, my Brother, and wish you to reach the terrace of
-enlightenment.
-
- Z.
-
-[Footnote D: Through its negative or passive quality.--J. N.]
-
-
-
-
- _Letters That Have Helped Me_
-
- Volume II
-
-
-
-
- LETTERS
- THAT
- HAVE HELPED ME
-
- VOL. II
-
- COMPILED BY
- _THOMAS GREEN and JASPER NIEMAND_
-
- THIRD EDITION
-
- THE
- UNITED LODGE OF THEOSOPHISTS
- Los Angeles, California
- 1920
-
-
-
-
- In Devotion
- TO THE IMMORTALS
- and in
- The Service of Humanity
- This little book
- is laid
- Upon the Altar
-
- _June, 1905_
-
-
-
-
- THE MASTER'S LOVE IS BOUNTIFUL; ITS LIGHT SHINES UPON THY FACE AND
- SHALL MAKE ALL THE CROOKED WAYS STRAIGHT FOR THEE.
-
- _Farewell Book._
-
-
-
-
- HITHERTO I HAVE BEEN AN EXILE FROM MY TRUE COUNTRY; NOW I RETURN
- THITHER. DO NOT WEEP FOR ME; I RETURN TO THAT CELESTIAL LAND WHERE
- EACH GOES IN HIS TURN.
-
- _Hermes Trismegistos._
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS.
-
-
- PAGE
-
- FOREWORD 7
-
- LETTERS 11
-
- EXTRACTS FROM LETTERS 59
-
- AN OCCULT NOVEL 89
-
- WILLIAM Q. JUDGE 105
-
-
-
-
-FOREWORD
-
-
-One marked difference will be noticed between this, the second volume
-of LETTERS THAT HAVE HELPED ME, and the earlier volume. That first
-volume had a unity of purpose and development, setting forth, as it
-did, in due sequence, the salient points of the eastern teaching. This
-unity palpably arose from the fact that the series of letters was
-written to one individual, and thus followed along a line suited to the
-unfolding needs and the studies of that individual, as to those of all
-fellow students pursuing an identical line of thought.
-
-The present volume, on the contrary, consists of letters, and extracts
-from letters, written to a number of people in different parts of the
-world. In many instances, an extract only was sent to the compilers
-by individuals appealed to, that of their store something might be
-given to their fellow-men. In other instances, the entire letter
-was sent, but contained personal or other matter, which could not
-be published. In still other instances, the entire letter is given.
-It has been thought best to omit all headings and endings to these
-letters, in order that no discrimination shall be made in respect of
-the recipients, thus leaving the truths which the letters embody to
-stand out in their own relief, unmarred by a label and a name. Many
-of the extracts were published in _The Irish Theosophist_, and others
-still in the "Tea-Table" of _The Path_, where "Quickly" stood for Mr.
-Judge. It was the wish of Mr. Judge, expressed in writing to one of the
-compilers, that the series should be republished (with the addition of
-other matter) as a second volume of the earlier work. The compilers
-are thus carrying out the direct wishes of Mr. Judge.
-
-During the lifetime of Mr. Judge, it was possible to rearrange, to
-suggest excision or amplification, or the grouping of various extracts
-as one letter; and it was possible as well to annotate, since Mr. Judge
-read all proof, and was always ready to consider any suggestions,
-while he was also pleased to see that his annotator had grasped his
-meaning, or to correct errors in this respect. It is evident that such
-rearrangement, adding as it would to the completeness and the unity
-of a series, is much to be desired. It was hoped to continue this
-method with the present volume; but the death of the writer has made it
-impossible. We can only publish some letters completely, as they stand,
-and group together such extracts as remain.
-
-One point more. A great number of letters have thus come up. One
-compiler alone has many score, all written since the publication of
-the first volume, and ranging over that period of years in which the
-trials of Mr. Judge became increasingly heavy, a period to which his
-unexpected death set a term. How great were these trials, none well
-knew except the Master Whom he so devotedly served. The last letter of
-all was written but a very short while before his death. In no single
-letter out of all these numbers--in no letter that the compilers have
-seen--is there a harsh or condemnatory word said of the authors of his
-trials. He accepts the bitter, the profound injustice done him without
-one word which could impugn the faith he held, the teachings he gave
-out. Surprise there is; annoyance once or twice at the waste of time,
-the irrational deeds and words. And then he turns him to that wise
-compassion which knows that it is not he who is wronged who is in truth
-the sufferer, but he who inflicts a wrong.
-
-Mr. Judge always taught the truest Occultism, the highest path. When
-his hour of trial struck, step by step he followed along that path. In
-the destiny of the crucified, whether Christs, or Christ-disciples, it
-is always seen that the loudest denial comes from those most helped,
-most served. It is he who sits "at meat" with them who betrays them.
-And of all the long time of martyrs, never one has been exonerated to
-his era, justified to his age. This fact alone should make thinking men
-pause, remembering further that the crowd always prefers that Barabbas
-should be released unto them.
-
-The great drama ever follows the same lines. The initiate, be he
-disciple or be he adept, cannot defend himself; this is the inexorable
-law. But he has all the tenderest support that his great predecessors
-along the path of thorns can bestow; all the joy of a battle nobly
-fought; all the gratitude of those among his fellows whose intuition
-can follow him behind the veil which screens the initiate from our
-sight.
-
-So it comes about that these letters breathe the compassion, the
-patience, the brotherliness their author lived to inculcate. Sorrow,
-indeed, he felt; but he put it bravely by. His great and kind heart
-remained sound to the core. He sweetened the hours of bitterness by
-profound resignation to The Law. He was one of those of whom it is
-written: "He that loseth his life for My sake shall find it."
-
-For the helping of mankind we publish these letters. To the judgment of
-posterity we commit them, knowing well that in the eternal spaces the
-Truth alone prevails. He who is here seen sustaining and consoling his
-fellows during the saddest hours of his life and down to the doors of
-the tomb, was in his turn upheld--not alone by a great faith and by an
-All-Compassionate Hand--but also by the Love enshrined in his own quiet
-heart. To The Master he left the rest.
-
- THE COMPILERS.
-
-
-
-
-LETTERS
-
-
-I.
-
- DEAR BROTHERS AND SISTERS:
-
-I do not think that you will take it amiss that I again intrude myself
-before you. I am so far off, and the place where my old friend and
-teacher--the one who pointed out to me the way that must bring us, if
-followed, to the light and peace and power of truth--is so dear to me,
-I would fain speak with those, my fellow-workers, who now live where
-she worked, and where her mighty soul left the body she used for our
-advantage. This is surely sufficient reason.
-
-Refer to the Master's letter in _The Occult World_ and you will find
-him saying that the Masters are philanthropists and care only for
-that. Hence, the very oldest F.T.S. who has been selfish, and not
-philanthropic, has never come under the notice of the Masters, has
-never done anything, in fact, toward the development of the soul in his
-possession, nothing for the race of man. It is not membership in the
-T.S., or any other mystical body, that brings us near the Masters, but
-just such philanthropic work with just the pure motive.
-
-Then I know, and say plainly--for as so close to each other we should
-plainly speak--that some of us, maybe all, have waited and wondered,
-and wished and hoped, for what? Variously expressed thus: one wants to
-go to the Master, not knowing even if it be fitting; another wants to
-know what is the vague longing inside; another says that if the inner
-senses were but developed and hopes the Master would develop them, and
-so on; all, however, expressed by what the Master has himself written,
-"You want to find out about us, of our methods of work, and for that
-you seek along the line of occultism." Well, it is right for us to seek
-and to try and to want to reach to Them, for otherwise we never will in
-any age get where such Beings are. But as wise thinkers we should act
-and think wisely. I know many of you and what I am saying should help
-some as it does me also.
-
-You are all on the road to Masters, but as we are now, with the weak
-and hereditarily diseased bodies we have, we could not live an hour
-with Masters did we jump suddenly past space to Them. Some too have
-doubt and darkness, the doubt mostly as to themselves. This should not
-be harboured, for it is a wile of the lower man striving to keep you
-back among the mediocre of the race. When you have lifted yourself up
-over that level of the race, the enemy of man strikes and strives at
-all times to bring clouds of doubt and despair. You should know that
-all, everyone, down to the most obscure, who are working steadily,
-are as steadily creeping on to a change, and yet on and on to other
-changes, and all steps to the Master. Do not allow discouragement
-to come in. Time is needed for all growth, and all change, and all
-development. Let time have her perfect work and do not stop it.
-
-How may it be stopped? How many have thought of this I do not know, but
-here is a fact. As a sincere student works on, his work makes him come
-every day nearer to a step, and if it be an advance then it is certain
-there is a sort of silence or loneliness all around in the forest of
-his nature. Then he may stop all by allowing despair to come in with
-various reasons and pretexts; he may thus throw himself to where he
-began. This is not arbitrary law but Nature's. It is a law of mind, and
-the enemies of man take advantage of it for the undoing of the unwary
-disciple. I would never let the least fear or despair come before me,
-but if I cannot see the road, nor the goal for the fog, I would simply
-sit down and wait; I would not allow the fog to make me think no road
-was there, and that I was not to pass it. The fogs must lift.
-
-What then is the panacea finally, the royal talisman? It is DUTY,
-Selflessness. Duty persistently followed is the highest yoga, and is
-better than mantrams or any posture, or any other thing. If you can do
-no more than duty it will bring you to the goal. And, my dear friends,
-I can swear it, the Masters are watching us all, and that without fail
-when we come to the right point and really deserve They manifest to us.
-At all times I know They help and try to aid us as far as we will let
-Them.
-
-Why, the Masters are anxious (to use a word of our own) that as many
-as possible may reach to the state of power and love They are in. Why,
-then, suppose they help not? As they are Atman and therefore the very
-law of Karma itself, They are in everything in life, and every phase of
-our changing days and years. If you will arouse your faith on this line
-you come nearer to help from Them than you will recognise.
-
-I send you my love and hope, and best thoughts that you may all find
-the great light shining around you every day. It is there.
-
- Your brother,
- WILLIAM Q. JUDGE.
-
-
-II.
-
-Once more in the absence of ---- I send you a word of brotherly
-greeting. I would ask you to read it impersonally in every part, as I
-have no reserved thoughts and no ulterior aim in it, and have not had
-any letters or news from anyone to lead me to write. We are so far away
-from each other that now and then such a greeting is well, and should
-be taken in the spirit it is sent. It is not possible to send to any
-other household as none other exists in the Society, you being unique
-in this, that you are the only one. Here we have no such thing, all
-nearly living at other places, and this being merely a centre for work.
-
-Many times have co-operative households been tried and failed. One was
-tried here and is famous. It was called the Brook Farm, but it had
-no such high aim and philosophy behind it as you have, and thus the
-personal frictions developed at any place of close intimacy broke it
-up. That should be a guide to you to enable you to watch and avoid.
-Yours may alter in number and in _personnel_, but can never really
-be broken up if the aim is high and the self-judgment is strict and
-not self-righteous. I am not accusing you of this, but only stating
-a common human danger, from which the Theosophist is not at any time
-exempt. Indeed, he is in danger in your centre from the fact that
-strong force revolves around it. Hence all must be ever careful, for
-the personal element is one that ever has a tendency to delude us as it
-hides behind various walls and clothes itself in the faults, real or
-imaginary, of _others_.
-
-Your centre being the only one as yet of such size, it is useful to
-think how you may best all act as to make it truly international. Each
-one has a right to his or her particular "crank," of course, but no one
-ought to think that anyone else is to be judged from not being of the
-same stripe of "crank." One eats meat, another does not. Neither is
-universally right, for the kingdom of heaven does not come from meat,
-or from its absence. Another smokes and another does not; these are
-neither universally right nor wrong, as smoke for one is good and for
-another is bad; the true cosmopolitan allows each to do in such matters
-as he likes. Essentials are the only things on which true occultism
-and Theosophy require an agreement, and such temporary matters as food
-and other habitual daily things are not essentials. One may make
-a mistake, too, of parading too much his or her particular line of
-life or act. When this is done the whole world is bored, and nothing
-effective or lasting is gained except a cranky impression.
-
-In a place like yours, where so many of all sorts of nature are
-together, there is a unique opportunity for gain and good in the
-chance it gives one for self-discipline. There friction of personality
-is inevitable, and if each one learns the great "give and take," and
-looks not for the faults of the others but for the faults he sees in
-himself, because of the friction, then great progress can be made. The
-Masters have said that the great step is to learn how to get out of
-the rut each one has by nature and by training, and to fill up the old
-grooves. This has been misconstrued by some who have applied it to mere
-outer habits of life, and forgotten that its real application is to the
-mental grooves and the astral ones also. Each mind has a groove, and
-is not naturally willing to run in the natural groove of another mind.
-Hence comes often friction and wrangle. Illustrate it by the flanged
-wheel of the steam-engine running on a track. It cannot run off nor
-on a track of broader or narrower gauge, and so is confined to one.
-Take off the flange and make the face of the wheel broader, and then
-it can run on any road that is at all possible. General human nature
-is like the engine, it is flanged and run for a certain size of track,
-but the occultist or the would-be one should take off the flange and
-have a broad-faced wheel that will accommodate itself to the other
-mind and nature. Thus in one life even we might have the benefit of
-many, for the lives of other men are lived beside us unnoticed and
-unused because we are too broad and flanged in wheel, or too narrow and
-flanged also. This is not easy, it is true, to change, but there is no
-better opportunity than is hourly presented to you in the whole world,
-to make the alteration. I would gladly have such a chance, which Karma
-has denied me, and I see the loss I incur each day by not having it
-there or here. You have it, and from there should go out to all the
-earth soon or late, men and women who are broad and free and strong for
-the work of helping the world. My reminding you of all this is not a
-criticism, but is due to my own want of such an opportunity, and being
-at a distance I can get a clearer view of the case, and what you have
-for your own benefit and also for all others.
-
-It is natural for one to ask: "What of the future, and what of the
-defined object, if any, for our work?" That can be answered in many ways.
-
-There is, first, our own work, in and on ourselves, each one. That has
-for its object the enlightenment of oneself for the good of others.
-If that is pursued selfishly some enlightenment comes, but not the
-amount needed for the whole work. We have to watch ourselves so as to
-make of each a centre from which, in our measure, may flow out the
-potentialities for good that from the adept come in large and affluent
-streams. The future then, for each, will come from each present moment.
-As we use the moment so we shift the future up or down for good or ill;
-for the future being only a word for the present--not yet come--we have
-to see to the present more than all. If the present is full of doubt or
-vacillation, so will be the future; if full of confidence, calmness,
-hope, courage and intelligence, thus also will be the future.
-
-As to the broader scope of the work, that comes from united effort of
-the whole mass of units. It embraces the race, and as we cannot escape
-from the destiny of the race we have to dismiss doubt and continue at
-work. The race is, as a whole, in a transition state, and many of its
-units are kept back by the condition of the whole. We find the path
-difficult because, being of the race, the general race tendencies very
-strongly affect us. This we cannot do away with in a moment. It is
-useless to groan over it; it is also selfish, since we, in the distant
-past, had a hand in making it what it now is. The only way we can alter
-it is by such action now as makes of each one a centre for good, a
-force that makes "for righteousness," and that is guided by wisdom.
-From the great power of the general badness we each one have a greater
-fight to wage the moment we force our inner nature up beyond the dead
-level of the world. So before we attempt that forcing we should, on the
-lower plane, accumulate all that we can of merit by unselfish acts,
-by kind thoughts, by detaching our minds from the allurements of the
-world. This will not throw us out of the world, but will make us free
-from the great force which is called by Bœhme the "Turba," by which he
-meant the immense power of the unconscious and material basis of our
-nature. That material base being devoid of soul is more inclined on
-this plane to the lower things of life than to the higher.
-
-Hence, until we have in some degree conquered that, it is useless for
-us to be wishing, as so many of us do, to see the Masters and to be
-with Them. They could not help us unless we furnish the conditions, and
-a mere desire is not the needed condition. The new condition calls for
-a change in thought and nature.
-
-So the Masters have said this is a transition age, and he who has ears
-to hear will hear what has thus been said. We are working for the new
-cycles and centuries. What we do now in this transition age will be
-like what the great Dhyan Chohans did in the transition point--the
-midway point--in evolution at the time when all matter and all types
-were in a transition and fluid state. They then gave the new impulse
-for the new types, which resulted later in the vast varieties of
-nature. In the mental development we are now at the same point and what
-we now do in faith and hope for others and for ourselves will result
-similarly on the plane to which it is all directed. Thus in other
-centuries we will come out again and go on with it. If we neglect it
-now, so much the worse for us then. Hence we are not working for some
-definite organisation of the new years to come, but for a change in the
-Manas and Buddhi of the Race. That is why it may seem indefinite, but
-it is, nevertheless, very defined and very great in scope. Let me refer
-you to that part of _The Secret Doctrine_, penned by Master Himself,
-where the midway point of evolution is explained in reference to the
-ungulate mammals. It should give you a glimpse of what we have to do,
-and remove all vain longings for a present sojourn with our unseen
-guides and brothers. The world is not free from superstition, and
-we, a part of it, must have some traces left of the same thing. They
-have said that a great shadow follows all innovations in the life of
-humanity; the wise one will not bring on that shadow too soon and not
-until some light is ready to fall at the same time for breaking up the
-darkness.
-
-Masters could give now all the light and knowledge needed, but there
-is too much darkness that would swallow up all the light, except for a
-few bright souls, and then a greater darkness would come on. Many of us
-could not grasp nor understand all that might be given, and to us would
-result a danger and new difficulty for other lives, to be worked out in
-pain and sorrow. It is from kindness and love that Masters do not blind
-us with the electric flash of truth complete.
-
-But concretely there is a certain object for our general work. It is
-to start up a new force, a new current in the world, whereby great and
-long-gone Gnanis, or wise ones, will be attracted back to incarnate
-among men here and there, and thus bring back the true life and the
-true practices. Just now a pall of darkness is over all that no Gnani
-will be attracted by. Here and there a few beams strike through this.
-Even in India it is dark, for there, where the truth is hid, the thick
-veil of theological dogma hides all; and though there is a great hope
-in it the Masters cannot pierce through to minds below. We have to
-educate the West so that it may appreciate the possibilities of the
-East, and thus on the waiting structure in the East may be built up a
-new order of things for the benefit of the whole. We have, each one of
-us, to make ourselves a centre of light; a picture gallery from which
-shall be projected on the astral light such scenes, such influences,
-such thoughts, as may influence many for good, shall thus arouse a new
-current, and then finally result in drawing back the great and the good
-from other spheres from beyond the earth. This is not spiritualism at
-all, for it has no reference to the denizens of spook-land in any way.
-
-Let us then have great faith and confidence. See how many have gone
-out from time to time from your centre to many and distant parts of
-the world, and how many will continue to go for the good and the gain
-of man of all places. They have gone to all parts, and it must be that
-even if the centre should be disrupted from causes outside of you, its
-power and reality will not be destroyed at all, but will ever remain,
-even after all of it may have gone as far as bricks and mortar are
-concerned.
-
-I give you my best wishes and brotherly greeting for the new year and
-for every year that is to come.
-
- Affectionately yours,
- WILLIAM Q. JUDGE.
-
-
-III.
-
-I send you this, and you will keep it, using it later on when I give
-the word. It is to be headed by me later.
-
-The Theosophical movement was begun as a work of the Brotherhood of
-which H. P. B. is a member, and in which the great Initiate, who was by
-her called Master, is one of the Chiefs.
-
-It was started among Western people by Western people, the two chief
-agents being H. P. B., a Russian, and H. S. Olcott, an American. The
-place where it was started was also Western--the City of New York.
-
-But notwithstanding that the Brotherhood thus had it begun, it must, as
-a Society, be kept with a free platform, while, at the same time, its
-members are individually free to take and hold what belief they find
-approved by conscience, provided that belief does not militate against
-Universal Brotherhood. Hence they are at perfect liberty to believe in
-the Lodge of that Brotherhood and in its messengers, and also to accept
-their doctrines as to man, his nature, powers and destiny as given out
-by the messengers on behalf of the Lodge.
-
-The fact is significant that the Theosophical movement was thus, as
-said, begun in the Western world, in the country where the preparations
-for the new root race are going on, and where that new root is to
-appear. This was not to give precedence to any one race or country over
-another, or to reduce any race or country, but was and is according to
-the law of cycles, which is a part of evolution. In the eye of that
-great Law no country is first or last, new or old, high or low, but
-each at the right time is appropriate for whatever the work is that
-must be performed. Each country is bound up with all the others and
-must assist them.
-
-This movement has, among others, an object which should be borne in
-mind. It is the union of the West with the East, the revival in the
-East of those greatnesses which once were hers, the development in the
-West of that Occultism which is appropriate for it, so that it may, in
-its turn, hold out a helping hand to those of older blood who may have
-become fixed in one idea, or degraded in spirituality.
-
-For many centuries this union has been worked towards and workers have
-been sent out through the West to lay the foundations. But not until
-1875 could a wide public effort be made, and then the Theosophical
-Society came into existence because the times were ripe and the workers
-ready.
-
-Organisations, like men, may fall into ruts or grooves of mental and
-psychic action, which, once established, are difficult to obliterate.
-To prevent those ruts or grooves in the Theosophical movement, its
-guardians provided that necessary shocks should now and then interpose
-so as to conduce to solidarity, to give strength such as the oak
-obtains from buffetting the storm, and in order that all grooves of
-mind, act, or thought, might be filled up.
-
-It is not the desire of the Brotherhood that those members of the
-Theosophical movement who have, under their rights, taken up a belief
-in the messengers and the message should become pilgrims to India. To
-arouse that thought was not the work nor the wish of H. P. B. Nor is
-it the desire of the Lodge to have members think that Eastern methods
-are to be followed, Eastern habits adopted, or the present East made
-the model or the goal. The West has its own work and its duty, its own
-life and development. Those it should perform, aspire to and follow,
-and not try to run to other fields where the duties of other men are
-to be performed. If the task of raising the spirituality of India, now
-degraded and almost suffocated, were easy, and if thus easily raised
-could it shine into and enlighten the whole world of the West, then,
-indeed, were the time wasted in beginning in the West, when a shorter
-and quicker way existed in the older land. But in fact it is more
-difficult to make an entry into the hearts and minds of people who,
-through much lapse of time in fixed metaphysical dogmatism, have built,
-in the psychic and psycho-mental planes, a hard impervious shell around
-themselves, than it is to make that entry with Westerners who, although
-they may be meat eaters, yet have no fixed opinions deep laid in a
-foundation of mysticism and buttressed with a pride inherited from the
-past.
-
-The new era of Western Occultism definitely began in 1875 with the
-efforts of that noble woman who abandoned the body of that day not long
-ago. This does not mean that the Western Occultism is to be something
-wholly different from and opposed to what so many know, or think they
-know, as Eastern Occultism. It is to be the Western side of the one
-great whole of which the true Eastern is the other half. It has, as its
-mission, largely entrusted to the hands of the Theosophical Society, to
-furnish to the West that which it can never get from the East; to push
-forward and raise high on the circular path of evolution now rolling
-West, the light that lighteth every man who cometh into the world--the
-light of the true self, who is the one true Master for every human
-being; all other Masters are but servants of that true One; in it all
-real Lodges have their union.
-
-Woe is set apart--not by Masters but by Nature's laws--for those who,
-having started in the path with the aid of H. P. B. shall in any way
-try to belittle her and her work, still, as yet not understood and
-by many misunderstood. This does not mean that a mere person is to
-be slavishly followed. But to explain her away, to belittle her, to
-imagine vain explanations with which to do away with what is not liked
-in that which she said, is to violate the ideal, is to spit back in
-the face of the teacher through whom the knowledge and the opportunity
-came, to befoul the river which brought you sweet waters. She was and
-is one of those servants of the universal Lodge sent to the West to
-take up the work, well knowing of the pain and obloquy and the insult
-to the very soul--worst of all insults--which were certain from the
-first to be hers. "Those who cannot understand her had best not try to
-explain her: those who do not find themselves strong enough for the
-task she plainly outlined from the beginning had best not attempt it."
-She knew, and you have been told before, that high and wise servants
-of the Lodge have remained with the West since many centuries for the
-purpose of helping it on to its mission and destiny. That work it
-would be well for the members of the Theosophical movement to continue
-without deviating, without excitement, without running to extremes,
-without imagining that Truth is a matter of either longitude or
-latitude: the truth of the soul's life is in no special quarter of the
-compass, it is everywhere round the whole circle, and those who look in
-one quarter will not find it.
-
-(This letter is marked in red pencil, by the hand of Mr. Judge,
-"unfinished." In fact, it ends with the word "will," as above, but in
-publishing earlier some extracts from this letter, the owner had the
-permission of the writer to supply the last three words, which he had
-intended to place there when called away, and in his haste for the
-post, in returning, had omitted to add.)
-
-
-IV.
-
-TO THE THEOSOPHICAL PUBLICATION SOCIETY:
-
-It is with great regret that I learn from recent London advices that
-the Managers of the Society there think that the Tract, "Epitome of
-Theosophy," which appeared in _The Path_, is "too advanced to be
-reprinted now, and that what is needed is 'a stepping-stone from
-fiction to philosophy.'"
-
-Permit me to say that I cannot agree with this opinion, nor with the
-policy which is outlined by it. The opinion is erroneous, and the
-policy is weak as well as being out of accord with that of the Masters.
-Those Masters have approved the project of the new Society and are
-watching the unfolding of its policy.
-
-If I had made up that Epitome wholly myself I might have some
-hesitation in speaking in this way, but I did not. The general idea of
-such a series of tracts was given to me some two years ago, and this
-one was prepared by several students who know what the people need.
-It is at once comprehensive and fundamental. It covers most of the
-ground, and if any sincere reader grasps it he will have food for his
-reflection of the sort needed.
-
-If, however, we are to proceed by a mollified passage from folly (which
-is fiction) to philosophy, then we at once diverge from the path
-marked out for us by the Masters; and for this statement I can refer
-to letters from Them in my hands. I need only draw your attention to
-the fact that when those Masters began to cause Their servants to give
-out matter in India, They did not begin with fiction, but with stern
-facts such as are to be found in the _Fragments of Occult Truth_, which
-afterwards became Mr. Sinnett's _Esoteric Buddhism_. We are not seeking
-to cater to a lot of fiction readers and curiosity hunters, but to the
-pressing needs of earnest minds. Fiction readers never influenced a
-nation's progress. And these earnest minds do not desire, and ought not
-to be treated to a gruel which the sentence just quoted would seem to
-indicate as their fate.
-
-Then again, I beg to remind my English brothers in this enterprise that
-they should remember that the United States contain more theosophists
-and possible subscribers and readers than the whole of Europe. They
-do not want fiction. They want no padding in their search for truth.
-They are perfectly able to grasp that which you call "too advanced."
-The Master some years ago said that the U. S. needed the help of the
-English body of theosophists. That they did not get, and now do not
-require it so much, and their ideas and needs must be considered by us.
-We have twenty-one Branches to your three in Great Britain, and each
-month, nearly, sees a new Branch. Several have written me that they
-understand the T.P.S. is to give them _good_ and _valuable_ reprints
-and not weak matters of fiction.
-
-I therefore respectfully urge upon you that the weak and erroneous
-policy to which I have referred shall not be followed, but that strong
-lines of action be taken, and that we leave fiction to the writers who
-profit by it or who think that thus people's minds can be turned to the
-Truth. If a contrary line be adopted then we will not only disappoint
-the Master (if that be possible) but we will in a very large sense be
-guilty of making false representations to a growing body of subscribers
-here as well as elsewhere.
-
- I am, Fraternally Yours,
- WILLIAM Q. JUDGE.
-
-
-V.
-
-It is a relief to turn from these eternal legal quibbles (of my
-business) to say a word or two on eternal matters.
-
-Now and then there are underlined sentences occurring in _The Path_.
-These ought to be studied. One about one yogee not doing anything not
-seen in another yogee's mind will open up a subject. Reticence does not
-always mean ignorance: if we dig out the knowledge we drag down at the
-same time rocks and debris of other sorts, whereas, if a miner hands us
-the nugget, that is all we get at the time. So a slight reticence often
-results in our going at the digging ourselves.
-
-In September _Path_ is another. Getting back the memory of other lives
-is really the whole of the process, and if some people don't understand
-certain things it is either because they have not got to that point in
-their other lives or because no glimmer of memory has yet come.
-
-The communion of saints is a reality, and it often happens that those
-brought up in the same school speak the same language. While not
-being one, such are very like co-scholars no matter when or where.
-Furthermore, there are some peculiar natures in this world who, while
-they are like mirrors or sponges that reflect and absorb from others
-certain information, still retain a very strong individuality of their
-own. So it is with this gentleman whose letter you enclose. There is
-scarcely any doubt that he, if he tells true tales, sees in the astral
-light. The description of things "moving about like fishes in the sea"
-is a real description of one of the manners in which many of these
-elemental forms are seen. So it may, as premised above, be settled that
-he sees in the astral light.
-
-He should know that that astral light exists in all places and
-interpenetrates everything, and is not simply in the free air alone.
-Further should he know that to be able to see as he sees in the light
-is not _all_ of the seeing thus. That is, there are many sorts of
-such sight, _e.g._, he may see now certain airy shapes and yet not
-see many others which at the same time are as really present there
-as those he now sees. So it would seem that there are "layers" or
-differences of states in the astral light. Another way to state it is
-that elementals are constantly moving in the astral light--that is,
-everywhere. They, so to say, show pictures to him who looks, and the
-pictures they show will depend in great part upon the seer's thoughts,
-motives and development. These differences are very numerous. It
-therefore follows that in this study _pride_ must be eliminated. That
-pride has disappeared from ordinary life does not prove that it has
-done any more than retreat a little further within. So one must be
-careful of becoming even inwardly vain of being able to see any such
-things; for if that happens it will follow that the one limited plane
-in which one may be a seer will be accepted as the whole. That, then,
-will be falsity. But if recognized as delusive because partial, then
-it remains true--so far as it goes. All true things must be total,
-and all totalities exist at once, each in all, while these partial
-forms exist partially in those that are total. So it follows that only
-those that are total reveal entire truth, and those that partake of
-lower nature--or are partial--receive but a limited view of truth. The
-elementals are partial forms, while the man's individual soul is total,
-and according to the power and purity of that form which it inhabits
-"waits upon the Gods."
-
-Now our bodies, and all "false I" powers up to the individual soul, are
-"partial forms" in common with the energic centres in astral light. So
-that it must follow that no matter how much we and they participate
-in each other the resulting view of the one Truth is partial in its
-nature because the two partial forms mingling together do not produce
-totality. But it intoxicates. And herein lies the danger of the
-teaching of such men as P. B. Randolph, who advocates participation
-with these partial beings by means of sensual excesses glorified with a
-name and gilded with the pretence of a high purpose--_viz._, knowledge:
-KNOWLEDGE MUST BE CAREFULLY OBTAINED WITH A PURE MOTIVE.
-
-This motive is the point for this gentleman to study. He says that he
-"will know," and that he "desires to escape from present limitations of
-this personality, which is all loneliness."
-
-As he did go forward on the path of knowledge, he would find that this
-imaginary loneliness of which he speaks is by comparison with the utter
-loneliness of that path, a howling mob, a tramping regiment.
-
-As he is fighting alone his own fight let him carefully note his
-motive in seeking to know more, and in seeking to escape from his
-present "loneliness." Must it not be true that loneliness cannot be
-escaped from by abhorrence of it or even by its acceptance, but by its
-recognition? What next? Well, this; and perhaps it is too simple. He
-ought to assure himself that his motive in knowing and being is that he
-may help all creatures. I do not say that this is not now his motive,
-but for fear it should not be I refer to it. For as he appears to be on
-the borderland of fearful sights and sounds he ought to know the magic
-amulet which alone can protect him while he is ignorant. It is that
-boundless charity of love which led Buddha to say: "Let the sins of
-this dark age fall on me that the world may be saved," and not a desire
-for escape or for knowledge. It is expressed in the words: "THE FIRST
-STEP IN TRUE MAGIC IS DEVOTION TO THE INTERESTS OF OTHERS." It was
-expressed by Krishna when he said: "Near to Renunciation is salvation"
-(or the state of a Jivanmukta).
-
-But he naturally will ask if he should cultivate his powers. Well,
-of course he should at some time or other; but he ought to begin at
-motives and purification of thought. He may, if he chooses, abandon
-the ideas of this large-hearted charity and yet make great progress in
-"powers," but surely then death and ashes will be the result. That does
-not concern me.
-
-Why did he have a "horror" when he merely succeeded in going away from
-his body; in being for a moment free? That is an important question.
-Its solution may be found in many ways. I will mention one. If the
-place, or person he wished to go to was one to which he then ought
-not to have gone--or if his motive in desiring to go there was not
-pure--then a horror might result that drove him back. But if even with
-a bad motive he had attempted to go to a place where a similar motive
-existed, then no horror would have come. If he will tell himself, or
-me, just where he was wanting to go, I may say why he had a horror. But
-I do not want to know.
-
-For it is not necessarily a horror-producing thing to leave the body.
-Only lately I know of a friend of mine who went out of his body a
-distance of 10,000 miles and had no horror. In that case he desired to
-see a friend on a common purpose which had in view the amelioration
-of this dark age; and again, who left his body in the country and saw
-the surrounding sweeps of wood and vale and had no horror whatever in
-either case.
-
-If one is sure of motive, and that is pure, then going out of the body
-is not detrimental.
-
-An illustration will show the dangers. Take the case of one who is able
-to leave the body and who determines to go to one who is sympathetic.
-The second one, however, is protected by high motive and great purity:
-the first is mixed in motive in waking life, which, as soon as the
-other disengaged state comes on, changes into a mere curiosity to
-see the second, and perhaps with more or less sensuality, _e.g._, a
-desire to see a woman much admired and to pour into her unwilling ear
-pretended or real human love. The elementals (and so on) of the second
-protect that soul and hurl vague horrors at the first who, if he is not
-a skilled black magician is:
-
-1. Either merely pushed back into the body: Or
-
-2. Is assailed with fears that prevent him finding his body, and that
-may be occupied by an elementary, good, bad or indifferent--and his
-friends may say that he waked up insane!
-
-Well; enough!
-
-
-VI.
-
-The letters proposed by your friend are a device of the enemy, as you
-may have supposed, and which you were warned to expect in unexpected
-quarters and ways. Therefore they should not be written. It is the
-small rift in the lute that destroys it; in human history small and
-unexpected events alter the destiny of nations.
-
-On this plane the dark powers rely upon their ability to create a
-maya. They have seen that you are not to be trapped in the prominent
-lines of work and so try their hands where your currents exist in a
-prominent place but with a very small matter. Let me point out.
-
-If you issue these letters they would be an endorsement of all that
-your friend might think to do, and neither you nor Y. are free from
-mistakes yet. They would amount to a declaration, to the perception of
-others, that you were guiding Y. in everything and were at all times
-conscious of it. Do you or Y. know where this would end? Do you see
-the possibilities flowing from the acceptance in full of those letters
-by the others? And what would their action be? Are they free from the
-curse of superstition; are they clear in the co-ordination of psychic
-with brain thought? No. The result would not only be different from
-what you and Y. can see, but worse. Now further.
-
-It is true--and humanly natural--that the others (like you and _your_
-friends) indulged in some slight critiques on your friend, but they
-were small and coupled with sincere and kind thoughts up to their
-lights, no matter how large and bitter all this was made by maya to
-appear. The dark powers seized on them, enlarged them, dressed them
-up, assumed the images of the thinkers, enlivened the thoughts with
-elementals, all with an object, _viz._, to make your friend think it
-all came from the others. Why, if that were so then those others (poor
-weak mortals) are friends. But are they? No. It was wished by the dark
-ones to irritate your friend, and you, so as, by the irritation, to
-split a breach forever unhealable. In Y.'s very weak state they found
-it easy, and hoped by distance to make you blind.
-
-Tell your friend to remember what was long ago said; that the Master
-would manage results. You must not manage, precipitate, nor force.
-Beware. Let Y. assume that the others do not think harshly nor
-critically, but put it all against the dark powers, and the results
-will be managed by Master. As chelâs and students conceal rather than
-give out your inner psychic life, for by telling of it your proper
-progress is hindered. There must be silence in heaven for a time or
-the dark ones rejoice to so easily get good, malleable images for
-annoying you. It will be tried again either that way or some other. By
-gentleness, detachment, strict attention to duty, and retiring now and
-then to the quiet place bring up good currents and keep back all evil
-ones. Remember it is the little things the work is done through, for they
-are not noticed, while the larger ones draw the eyes and minds of all.
-
-I think of you always as the brave soldier, made not of mud and soft
-things, but made of long pieces of steel and strips of diamond and
-flashes of long light that has no harshness, and a big, big spring
-all the way through. That is you. And your eyes laugh now and then,
-even if you do have a pain in your head. Inside you are all right, as
-you know very well, don't you? Then if you are that soldier, it means
-that he will spring back as soon as the body has had time to get some
-better. The body is like the heart; it has to have time to get to some
-other condition. But you will get there. A steady mind and heart stands
-still and quiet until the muddy stream rolls clear. Now sleep, I say;
-I command you to sleep. I have tried to help you to sleep, and I wish
-you to sleep, for sleep will do you good as nothing else can. I hope to
-see you drop all when ---- comes, and go to sleep for awhile, and far
-enough from the row to be quiet. It is sleep your tired nature on the
-outside wants, for sleep knits up the ravelled thread of life and makes
-us young again. You have been so awake, that the power of equilibrium
-between life and the body is disturbed and needs a chance. This is
-fact. One can get wrought up, and then Prana is too strong; so little
-children sleep much. _Be a child once._
-
-Well, I'm near home, or rather the centre spot, for pilgrims like you
-and I have no real house and don't want it; it's too dull and usual for
-such to want a home. And perhaps the little brother is good and well?
-He shall be ever present, as he always has been, in those little songs
-and tales told to oneself in the dark, and is, too, the lone warrior
-seen on the plain of stupid infantry, and he rides a horse whose blood
-is electricity. Au revoir. Tell ---- I can stand alone; it is the best
-way to stand, and what I always was and shall be. Let the ripples and
-the foam go on coming and going; the old river and the bed of the river
-do not move for all that is on the top. Is it not so? Well, good-bye,
-and good luck, and may the devas help you and also karma. Love to all,
-as usual.
-
- As forevermore,
-
-
-VII.
-
-I was very glad indeed to get your letter, but sorry to read of your
-troubles. Strangely, too, a similar trouble with a very dear friend of
-mine is now uppermost in my mind, and I would like to crave the favour
-from you that you would tell me what kind of place the asylum is you
-speak of. The only accessible one here is a mere prison, where men do
-nothing, and where I do not think the influence would be other than
-depressing. Do you think at the one you have in mind a man of active
-mind, who merely wishes to get rid of his present trouble, would be
-able to occupy himself?
-
-I am indeed sorry that you have to tell me such matters, but they
-will rest in my confidence; and I thank you and ---- for your renewed
-invitation.
-
-It is best not to inquire into some of the mysteries of life, but
-surely a full reliance upon the Spirit within and upon the law that
-the hands that smite us are our own, will relieve the pressure of
-some events that seem mysteries. I find the greatest consolation in
-these reflections, and then I see that each moment is mine, and that
-when gone it is passed and merged into the sum of my being: and so I
-must strive to Be. Thus I may hope to become in time the conscious
-possessor of the whole of Being. So I do not strive after mystery. The
-great struggle must be to open up my outer self, that my higher being
-may shine through, for I know that in my heart the God sits patient,
-and that his pure rays are merely veiled from me by the many strivings
-and illusions that I bring on outwardly. This being so, I can only look
-at the Society and its work (under my lights) as the best available
-channel for my actions in the effort to help others. Its methods, then,
-as far as I am concerned, will be only mine, and thus I cannot attach
-to it the methods of any other person.
-
- Believe me sincerely yours.
-
-
-VIII.
-
-As for me, all that is the matter is my health, not yet full and good.
-If that were all right, I would have nothing. What do I care for all
-the row? It will soon be over; some will be dead; the sooner the
-better, and then we shall have other fun. I look at it all as so much
-fun and variety, sure; I am not joking. It is variety, and without
-that what would life be? As all these asses bray we learn new notes of
-the scale not known before. A heap of letters I got; but I am O.K.,
-fragile, perhaps, but not brittle. I would like to be with you both and
-have some sweet fun without tears or spite, but we have to be apart,
-to meet now and then. Poor ----! Don't be hard on him. He had to be
-silent, you know. A small matter, but more important than he knew for
-him. Let up on him, and don't jeer. He has a hard time enough with
-himself, to have any added by massage from others.
-
-C----'s illusion to "suffering" opens up a vein of thought which I have
-had. I have examined myself for the "uses" of this rumpus, to see if I
-am properly "suffering." Well, I can't find it. Down in the deeps I may
-be; but I find myself cheerful, happy, and anything but morose or sad.
-Ergo: can I be suffering? Do you know? Positively, I do not know. Ought
-I? Am I a wretch because I do not suffer, or because, being in actual
-suffering, I am insensate and do not perceive it? But, on the other
-hand, I feel no anger and no resentment. Really, it puzzleth me. Many
-nights I do not sleep, and have used the hours (as I now do), when all
-is still, in looking over all, and yet I feel all right--everywhere.
-Of course, I have committed my human faults and sins, but I mean, on
-the Grand Round-Up, I find nothing to "suffer me"; nothing that I shall
-rush out to amend by taking the ridiculous and nasty world to my bosom
-in confidence upon.
-
-As for myself. Well. What? Nothing. I know not and care not. I am
-joyful and glorious that the work thus goes. My desires are not here,
-and all the racket sounds to me far off, as if miles from my ear. I am
-acting as a pump-engine, and trying to force a lot on. This is not for
-myself. I must find myself alone, as we all are, and then the Law will
-say: "Next!" But what next I do not care and don't want to know, for
-when "Next" is said I will see what it is to do. Just now the best and
-biggest work by us poor children is on this plane with the great aid
-of Master, Whose simple single will keeps the whole organisation, and
-acts as its support and shield. We are not big enough yet to handle the
-Akasa, but we may help Them to, and that is all I want to do. I have
-used the present affairs to be as a lesson to me, for it may be used
-as a test to me as to pride and ambition; and I find that, no matter
-how I turn it, the same result comes. I am seeking other things while
-working in this. Try as I may to raise an ambition for power, and to
-raise a desire to change a supposed case (non-existent in fact), I
-can't do it. So you see, my dear Comrade, I am all right.
-
-These questions you ask me:
-
-When the Self is first seen it is like looking into a glove; and for
-how many incarnations may it not be so? The material envelope throws up
-before the eye of the Soul waving fumes and clouds of illusion.
-
-The brain is only the focus through which the forces and thoughts are
-centralised that are continually coming in through the solar plexus of
-the heart. Many such thoughts, therefore, are lost, just as millions of
-seeds in nature are lost. It behoves to study them and to guard them
-when there; but can we call them our own? Or weep over them? Let us
-be as wide as great Nature concerning them, and let each go on to its
-own place without colouring them with our own colour and acceptance or
-adhesion.
-
-The spiral movement is the double movement of the astral light, one
-spiral inside the other. The diastole and systole of the heart are
-caused by that double movement of the Akasa. But do not presumptuously
-grasp the movement too soon, for often even the heart moving too
-rapidly destroys the life.
-
-The brutes unconsciously are aware of the general human opposition,
-which in each human being they see focalised.
-
-It is easier to sink back into the Eternal than to dive. The diver
-must needs have the power to retain breath against the rush caused by
-diving, while to sink gives time to get and keep the breath.
-
-Nothing else greatly new. Am waiting to hear of your completer health.
-Sustained on the wave you will come in with the tide in time. Best love
-to ---- and to ---- and to thee. May you all be well sustained. I
-think I have now given you all there is. Salute most noble, brave, and
-diamond-hearted! May we meet after the dust settles, and we will meet
-forever in the long, long manvantaras before us all. Peace! Peace! the
-path of peace and not of war: such are the words.
-
- As forevermore.
-
-
-IX.
-
-I do not know what to write, for I've been so occupied with people.
-I am anxious about my lectures; still unprepared. I cannot naturally
-reply to many of your points, because I have a retiring feeling, and
-so shall not reply. Indeed, I often think how nice it would be not to
-speak or write. I am no hand at those nice phrases that people like. Of
-course, that does not alter my real feelings, but chickens are chickens
-and often think nonsense. I want to forget and forgive all those
-children and childish acts. Let us do it, and try as much as possible
-to be real brothers, and thus get nearer the truth. And by work we will
-defeat the enemy of Master: by still silently working.
-
-I hope still you will emerge sooner or later all the better and the
-stronger. I know you will and I do not see you dead by any means. You
-are less hopeful for yourself than for others. But you have the will
-and the fire to fight on to the last bone and the last moment. I only
-wish I could see you all to hearten you up a little more: that is, to
-talk with you, for you do not need much of the grit....
-
-I often hear from Him now. That terrible racket cleared me up. He says
-that much haste must be avoided. And that I must not let the flood
-carry me off. He asks me to say to you that you have a natural rapidity
-that must be guided by yourself and the best way is to wait after a
-letter and to sleep on a plan. He also says that ... (I am not aware of
-this, but He must be right), that you have a subtle desire to be the
-first to make or propose a good plan or act. Do not let this carry
-you off, but be slower as to that. It is good advice, I think, for the
-additional reason that one can now and then take a plan from the head
-of another.
-
-I see the clans have been gathering. Keep it up and see to it as far as
-possible that partisanship is at a low ebb and that only good, steady
-loyalty and work are the main motive. _And cast no one out of your
-heart._
-
-I must ask for a calmer motion at this time. It is absolutely necessary.
-
-A word of love to ----? I sent it. I sent many. I not only sent it
-visible but also the other way. What could I say? I do not know. In
-what I sent my whole heart was put. Does not ---- forever stand for
-me and with me? How can I use words when the fibres of my heart are
-involved? And what good is my philosophy if, when the actual taking of
----- off seemed so near, I indulged in mere words? I cannot do it. If
-I try, then the words are mere rubbish, lies and unreal, as I am not
-able to do this, no matter how much others can. Our real life is not in
-words of love or hate or coldness but in the fiery depths of the heart.
-And in those depths ---- is and was. Could I say more? No; impossible.
-And even that is small and badly said.
-
-It is true that day by day the effect of my philosophy is more apparent
-on me, as yours is and will be on you, and so with us all. I see it
-myself, let alone all I hear of it from others. What a world and what
-a life! Yet we are born alone and must die alone, except that in the
-Eternal Space all are one, and the One Reality never dies.
-
-If ambition creeps up slowly higher and higher it will destroy all
-things, for the foundations will be weak. In the end, the Master will
-win, so let us breathe deep and hold fast there, as we are. And let us
-hurry nothing. Eternity is here all the time. I cannot tell you how my
-heart turns to you all. You know this, but a single word will do it.
-_Trust!_ That was what H. P. B. said. Did she not know? Who is greater
-than our old and valiant "old Lady"? Ah, were she here, what a carnage!
-Wonder, anyhow, how she, or he, or it, looks at the matter? Smiling, I
-suppose, at all our struggles.
-
-Again, in storm and shine, in heat and cold, near or afar, among
-friends or foes, the same in One Work.
-
-
-X.
-
- MY DEAR COMPANION (CAMPANERO),
-
-Your long letter and message received. All I can say is that it is
-gigantically splendid, marvelously accurate. And let me then return
-to you this message ... that this must prove to you that you are not
-standing still.... It's all well enough to be out in the rapids as you
-say I am, but what of it when I don't hear such a message as yours
-myself? Thank you. It is a bugle blast from the past. Perhaps in some
-other age I taught you that and now you give it to me again. When I
-said in mine that in Kali Yuga more could be done than in any other
-age in the same period, I stated all you say but I didn't know it. Now
-your clear light falls upon it and I see it well. But fear not. You
-got so familiar to me that I permitted myself to let out some of the
-things that I now and then feel. But I swear to you that I do not let
-them always so rush before me. Truly you have proved that your place is
-"where the long roll finds you standing."
-
-Now don't you begin to see more and more things? Don't you feel things
-that you know without anyone to tell you?
-
-My friend Urban has shown me a letter from ---- in which the latter,
-feeling dark in consequence of various causes, sees no light. This is
-merely the slough of despond, I tell him. We know the light is ahead,
-and the experience of others shows that the darkest hour is just before
-the dawn. I tell him also that strong souls are thus tried inevitably
-because they rush ahead along the road to the light. In the _Finnish
-Epic_ it is said that guarding a certain place are hideous serpents and
-glittering spears. And so it really is.
-
-But although such is the truth, I have also to tell him that he ought,
-as far as possible, to try to ameliorate the circumstances. I will make
-my meaning clear. He is living now, as you know, among people of an
-opposite faith. Around them are elementals who would, if they could,
-implant suspicion and distrust about those whom he reveres, or, if they
-fail there, will try to cause physical ills or aggravate present ones.
-In his case these have succeeded in part in causing darkness.... Now
-----, while not just in that case, is surrounded, while not strong, by
-those who inwardly deplore his beliefs ... and hence the elementals
-are there and they quarrel with those of ---- and bring on despair,
-reduce strength, and so on. I tell ---- those circumstances ought to be
-ameliorated every now and then: for I know he would at once, if changed
-to a better place, get better. And so I have written to him to make a
-change as soon as he can.
-
-It is highly important that no replies should be made to attacks. Get
-the people to devote themselves to work and to ignoring attacks. The
-opposing forces strain every nerve to irritate some or all of us so
-that we may reply in irritation and precipitate more follies. Consider
-solely how to improve old work, get up new work and infuse energy into
-work. Otherwise the beneficent influences intended for all F.T.S. will
-be nullified.
-
-Cheer up ----, and from your standpoint tell him how to know the
-distinction between the intellect and spiritual mind. Tell him how to
-find out his spirit-will and to ignore a little the mental attitude
-he takes. Do not point to particular instances of his own failure but
-detail your own inner experience. It will do him good.
-
-Upanishads. "Subsisting" here means, not that the self _exists_ by
-reason of food, but that as a manifestation, as one causing the body to
-be visible and to act, the self subsists in that state by means of the
-food which is used. It is really a reversed translation, and ought to
-read--as I think--"The self exists in close proximity to the heart and
-causes the body to exist by reason of the food which it takes in for
-its subsistence." That is, continual reference is had to the doctrine
-that if the self were not there the body would not exist. Yes: it also
-means that the self procures vital airs from the food which the one
-life causes to be digested. For note that which you know, that did
-we not take food the material unit of the trinity would die and the
-self be disappointed, and then would get another body to try in again.
-For is it not permitted to each one to try and set up a habit in that
-material unit whereby we may as incarnated beings know the self? Then
-when that is done we do not live as others; but all the same, even
-then, the self must subsist, so to say, while in manifestation, by
-means of food, no matter if that food be of a different character,
-corresponding to the new state. Even the Devas subsist by food.
-You know "they enter into that colour, or sound, or savour, at the
-sacrifice, they rise in that colour, etc., and by it they live." Watch
-words, ---- dear; they are traps. Catch ideas and I will understand you
-by the context that you are not confined to the ordinary meanings.
-
-I am swamped in work, but my courage is up, and I feel the help sent
-from the right place.
-
-Let us go on from place to place and from year to year; no matter who
-or what claims us outwardly, we are each the property of the self.
-
- As forevermore and after.
-
-
-XI.
-
- To ----.
-
-There is a sentence in your letter not explained by J. Niemand, which,
-however, needs explaining, for it is the outgrowth of an erroneous idea
-in you. You say: "Can I help these ignorant elementals with mental
-instruction? I tried it, but not successfully."
-
-In all those cases where it is caused by the elementals you _cannot_.
-Elementals are not ignorant. They know just as little and just as
-much as you do. Most generally more. Do you not know that they are
-reflectors? They merely mirror to you either your own mind, or that
-mental strata caused by the age, the race, and the nation you may be
-in. Their action is invariably automatic and unconscious. They care not
-for what is called by you "mental instruction." They hear you not.
-
-Do you know how they hear, or what language they understand? Not human
-speech; nor ordinary human thought clothed in mental speech. That is a
-dead letter to them altogether.
-
-They can only be communicated with through correlations of colours and
-sounds. But while you address yourself to them, those thoughts assume
-life from elementals rushing in and attaching themselves to those
-thoughts.
-
-Do not, then, try to speak to them too much, because did you make
-them know they might demand of you some boon or privilege, or become
-attached to you, since in order to make them understand they must
-_know_ you, and a photographic plate forgets not.
-
-Fear them not, nor recoil in horror nor repulsion. The time of trial
-must be fulfilled. Job had to wait his period until all his troubles
-and diseases passed away. _Before_ that time he could do naught.
-
-But we are not to idly sit and repine; we are to bear these trials,
-meanwhile drawing new and good elementals so as to have--in western
-phrase--a capital on which to draw when the time of trial has fully
-passed away.
-
-On all other points Niemand has well explained. Read both together.
-
-Lastly; know this law, written on the walls of the temple of learning.
-
-"Having received, freely give; having once devoted your life in
-thought, to the great stream of energy in which elementals and souls
-alike are carried--and which causes the pulse beat of our hearts--you
-can never claim it back again. Seek, then, that mental devotion which
-strains to give. For in the law it is written that we must give away
-all or we lose it: as you need mental help, so do others who are
-wandering in darkness seeking for light."
-
-
-XII.
-
-To-day I got your wire, "---- very low." This is a shock to me. I
-hardly believe it is the end at all. I cannot believe it, there is so
-much fire there. But I wired you to ask if I was to tell ----. Also
-to read 2nd ch. _Bhag. Gîtâ_. That, my dear fellow, solves all these
-troubles for me though it don't kill out immediate pain. Besides, it is
-Karma just and wise. Defects are in us all, and if this is the taking
-off why it means that a lot of obstructive Karma is thus at once and
-forever worked off, and has left ---- free for greater work in better
-places. I would I were there with you. Tell him how much I love him
-and that in this era of Kali Yuga no sincere one, such as he, remains
-long away from the work there is to do. Words are of no use. I have
-sent thoughts, and those are useful, whether we are in the body or out
-of it. I sent every night lately all the help I could and continued
-through the day, not only to ----, but also you. It reached there, I
-know, but I can't overcome Karma if it is too strong.
-
-Tell ---- if it should come to the worst, that no regrets about
-the work are needed. What has already been accomplished there will
-last, and seethe and do its work for several years to come. So in
-that direction there could be nothing to regret. I cannot write ----
-directly: but if able to hear this--or maybe when it arrives--then head
-it as if it were to him, and not to you.
-
-So, dear ----, in the presence of your wire this is all I can write.
-You know my feelings, and I need not say any more
-
- As Ever.
-
-
-XIII.
-
-You did right to send me that letter. Of course, I am sorry to hear
-from you in that way, but am glad that you wrote. Let me tell you
-something--will you believe it? You are not in nearly such a bad way
-as you think, and your letter, which you sent me unreservedly, shews
-it. Can you not, from the ordinary standpoint of worldly wisdom, see
-it so? For your letter shews this; a mind and lower nature in a whirl,
-not in the ordinary sense, but as though, figuratively speaking, it
-were whirling in a narrow circle, seemingly dead, kept alive by its own
-motion. And above it a human soul, not in any hurry, but waiting for
-its hour to strike. And I tell you that I know it will strike.
-
-If so far as your personal consciousness goes you have lost all desire
-for progress, for service, for the inner life--what has that to do
-with it? Do you not think that others have had to go through with
-all of that and worse; a positive aversion, may be, with everything
-connected with Theosophy? Do you not know that it takes a nature with
-some strength in it to sink very low, and that the mere fact of having
-the power to sink low may mean that the same person in time may rise to
-a proportionately greater height? That is not the highest path to go
-but it is one that many have to tread. The highest is that which goes
-with little variation, but few are strong enough to keep up the never
-ceasing strain. Time alone can give them that strength and many ages of
-service. But meanwhile there is that other to be travelled. Travel it
-bravely.
-
-You have got the ----, which of the hells do you think you are in? Try
-to find out and look at the corresponding heaven. It is very near. And
-I do not say this to bolster you up artificially, for that would be of
-no use and would not last, even if I were to succeed in doing it. I
-write of facts and I think that somewhere in your nature you are quite
-well aware that I do so.
-
-Now what is to be done: * * * * In my opinion you should deliberately
-give yourself a year's trial. Write and tell me at the end of that year
-(and meantime as often as you feel called upon to do so, which will
-not be very often) how you then feel, and if you do not feel inclined
-to go on and stick to it I will help you all I can. But you must do it
-yourself, in spite of not wanting to do it. You can.
-
-Make up your mind that in some part of your nature somewhere there is
-that which desires to be of use to the world. Intellectually realise
-that that world is not too well off and probably wants a helping hand.
-Recognise mentally that you should try to work for it sooner or later.
-Admit to yourself that another part of your nature--and if possible see
-that it is the lower part--does not care in the least about the world
-or its future, but that such care and interest should be cultivated.
-This cultivation will of course take time: all cultivation does. Begin
-by degrees. Assert constantly to yourself that you intend to work and
-that you will do so. Keep that up all the time. Do not put any time
-limit to it, but take up the attitude that you are working towards that
-end. Begin by doing ten minutes' work every day of any sort, study,
-or the addressing of envelopes, or anything, so long as it be done
-deliberately and with that object in view. If a day comes when this is
-too irksome, knock it off for that day. Give yourself three or four
-days' rest and do it deliberately. Then go back to your ten minutes'
-work. At the end of six or seven weeks you will know what to add to
-that practice: but go slowly, do nothing in a hurry, be deliberate.
-
-Don't try to feel more friendly to this or that person--more actively
-friendly I should have said. Such things must spring up of their own
-accord and will do so in time. But do not feel surprised that you
-feel _all_ compassion die out of you in some ways. That too is an old
-story. It is all right because it does not last. Do not be too anxious
-to get results from the practice I have outlined above. Do not look
-for any: you have no concern with them if you do all that as a duty.
-And finally, do not forget, my dear fellow, that the dead do come to
-life and that the coldest thing in the world may be made hot by gentle
-friction. So I wish you luck, and wish I could do more for you. But I
-will do what I can.
-
-
-XIV.
-
-Now this is, as I said, an era. I called it that of Western Occultism,
-but you may give it any name you like. But it is western. The symbol
-is the well-intended American Republic, which was seen by Tom Paine
-beforehand "as a new era in the affairs of the world." It was meant as
-near as possible to be a brotherhood of nations, and that is the drift
-of its declaration and constitution. The T.S. is meant to be the same,
-but has for many years been in a state of friction. It has now, if
-possible, to come out of that. It cannot be a brotherhood unless each,
-or some, of its units becomes a brother in truth. And _brother_ was the
-noble name given in 1875 to the Masters. Hence you and I and all of us
-must cultivate that. We must forgive our enemies and those who assail
-us, for only thus can the great brothers properly help by working
-through us. There seems to be a good deal to forgive, but it is easily
-done inasmuch as in fifty years we'll all be gone and forgot.
-
-Cut off, then, thoughts about those "foolish children" until harmonious
-vibrations ensue to some extent. That absurdity ... let go. I have
-deliberately refrained from jumping at such a grand chance. So you see
-forgive, forgive and largely forget. Come along, then, and with me get
-up as fast as possible the feeling of brotherhood.
-
-Now then, you want more light, and this is what you must do. You will
-have to "give up" something. To wit: have yourself called half an
-hour earlier than is usual and devote it _before_ breakfast to silent
-meditation, in which brood upon all great and high ideas. Half an hour!
-Surely that you can spare. And don't eat first. If you can take another
-half _before_ you go to bed and without any preliminaries of undressing
-and making things agreeable or more comfortable, meditate again.
-Now don't fail me in this. This is much to give up, but give it up,
-recollecting that you are not to make all those preparations indulged
-in by people.... "The best and most important teacher is one's seventh
-principle centered in the sixth. The more you divest yourself of the
-illusionary sense of personal isolation, and the more you are devoted
-to the service of others, the more Maya disappears and the nearer you
-approach to Divinity." Good-bye, then, and may you find that peace that
-comes from the self.
-
-
-XV.
-
-In answer to your questions:
-
-(1) Clothes and astral form.
-
-Answer.--You are incorrect in assuming that clothes have no astral
-form. Everything in nature has its double on other planes, the facts
-being that nothing visible in matter or space could be produced without
-such a basis. The clothes are seen as well as the person because they
-exist on the astral plane as well as he. Besides this, the reason why
-people are seen on the astral plane with clothes of various cut and
-colour, is because of the thought and desire of the person, which
-clothes him thus. Hence a person may be seen in the astral light
-wearing there a suit of clothes utterly unlike what he has on, because
-his thought and desire were on another suit, more comfortable, more
-appropriate, or what not.
-
-(2) What can true and earnest Theosophists do against the Black Age or
-Kali Yuga?
-
-Answer.--Nothing _against_ it but a great deal _in_ it; for it is to
-be remembered that the very fact of its being the iron or foundation
-age gives opportunities obtained in no other. It is only a quarter as
-long as the longest of the other ages, and it is therefore crammed
-four times as full of life and activity. Hence the rapidity with which
-all things come to pass in it. A very slight cause produces gigantic
-effects. To aspire ever so little now will bring about greater and more
-lasting effects for good than at any other time. And similarly evil
-intent has greater powers for evil. These great forces are visibly
-increased at the close of certain cycles in the Kali Yuga. The present
-cycle, which closes Nov. 17th, 1897-Feb. 18th, 1898, is one of the most
-important of any that have been. Opportunities for producing permanent
-effects for good in themselves and in the world as a whole, are given
-to Theosophists at the present time, which they may never have again if
-these are scattered.
-
-
-XVI.
-
-The Masters have written that we are all bound together in one living
-whole. Hence the thoughts and acts of one react upon all.
-
-Experience has shewn that it is true, as said by Masters, that any
-sincere member in any town can help the T.S. and benefit his fellow
-townsmen. It is not high learning that is needed, but solely devotion
-to humanity, faith in Masters, in the Higher Self, a comprehension
-of the fundamental truths of Theosophy and a little, only a little,
-sincere attempt to present those fundamental truths to a people who are
-in desperate need of them. That attempt should be continuous. No vain
-striving to preach or prove phenomena will be of any value, for, as
-again Masters have written, one phenomenon demands another and another.
-
-What the people want is a practical solution of the troubles besetting
-us, and that solution you have in Theosophy. Will you not try to give
-it to them more and more and save ---- from the slough it is in?
-
-I would distinctly draw your attention to Brother ----. There is not
-that complete sympathy and toleration between him and you there ought
-to be, and for the sake of the work it should be otherwise. You may say
-that it is his fault. It is not wholly, for you must also be somewhat
-to blame, if not in this life then from another past one. Can you deny
-that for a long period he has held up the Branch there? for if he had
-not it would have died out, even though you also were necessary agents.
-
-Have any of you had unkind or revengeful feelings to him? If so, ought
-you not to at once drive them out of your hearts. For I swear to you
-on my life that if you have been troubled or unfortunate it is by the
-reaction from such or similar thoughts about him or others. Drive them
-all out of your hearts, and present such kindliness and brotherliness
-to him that he shall, by the force of your living kindness, be drawn
-into full unity and co-operation with you.
-
-Discussion or proofs to shew that you are all right and he wrong avail
-nothing. We are none of us ever in the right, there is always that in
-us that causes another to offend. The only discussion should be to the
-end that you may find out how to present to the world in your district,
-one simple, solid, united front.
-
-As to the expression "seeing sounds," this you understand, of course,
-so far as the statement goes. It records the fact that at one time
-the vibrations which cause a sound now were then capable of making a
-picture, and this they do yet on the astral plane.
-
-
-XVII.
-
- In reply to your question:
-
-Neither the general law nor the Lodge interferes to neutralise the
-effect of strain upon the disciple's physical energies when caused by
-undue exertion or want of regularity, except in certain cases. Hence
-the Theosophist is bound to see that his arrangement of hours for
-sleep, work and recreation are properly arranged and adjusted, as he
-has no right to so live as to break himself down, and thus deprive the
-cause he works for of a useful and necessary instrument.
-
-Your friend's energies have been disarranged and somewhat exhausted by
-irregularities as to rest and recreation, since work has been hard and
-required rest--whether asleep or awake--has not been had. This causes
-excitement, which will (or has) react in many different ways in the
-system and upon the organs. It causes mental excitement which again
-raises other disturbance. He, like anyone else, should take measures
-so as to insure regularity as to rest, so that what work he does shall
-be better and the present excitement subside in the system. It is not
-wise to remain up late unless for good purposes, and it is not that to
-merely remain with others to late hours when nothing good or necessary
-can be accomplished. Besides other reasons, that is a good one.
-
-Excitement is heat; if heat be applied to heat, more is produced.
-Coolness must be applied so as to create an equilibrium. This applies
-in that case, and the establishment of regularity in the matter of
-rest is the application of coolness. Second, the various exciting and
-"wrongful" acts or thoughts of others are heat; coolness is to be
-produced by discharging the mind of those and ceasing to refer to them
-in words, otherwise the engendered heat will continue. It is needless
-to refer to reasons resting on the points of conduct and example, for
-those anyone is capable of finding and applying.
-
-As there is no hurry, it is easy to divest the mind of anxiety and the
-irritation arising from hurry. Again, comparison of one's own work or
-ways of doing things better than others is wrong and also productive of
-the heat above spoken of.
-
-
-XVIII.
-
-You are right in thinking that the essential principles of Theosophy
-are often stated without the use of that name, for it is the only
-universal fundamental system which underlies the religions of every
-age. The New Testament, rightly understood, teaches Theosophy, and
-we know that both Jesus and St. Paul were initiates. Of course, in
-Theosophy, as in any other Science, one understands more as one reads
-more, and I recommend you to read and digest such of our books as you
-can conveniently procure.
-
-Now in respect to the questions you ask, let me say that Theosophy
-requires no man to abandon a mode of life which is not in itself wrong.
-The use of meat diet is not a sin; it is not even an offence; it is
-a habit which the race has now largely conformed to, and is not a
-question of morals or right. At a certain stage of advance as a chela
-or disciple, the use of meat food has to be abandoned because of its
-psychical and physiological effects. But you have not reached that
-stage, nor is it likely that you will for a long time. As the use of
-meat is not an offence, so neither can be the supply of it to others,
-so that your assisting in killing hogs for market is in no way opposed
-to your duty as a man or as a Theosophist. That being your duty in
-present circumstances, I should recommend you to perform it without
-hesitation.
-
-Men and women are complementary in character, and therefore adapted
-to each other. It is natural that each sex should enjoy the company
-of the other, and what is natural cannot be wrong. Moreover, it is
-perfectly proper that when a suitable mate is found a man should marry
-and settle down as a householder, bringing up a family with right views
-and high purposes. He contributes a service to humanity, who puts
-to take his place after his death, children who reproduce his true
-and altruistic life. Consequently, if you find a suitable match and
-desire matrimony, there can be no possible reason why you should not
-carry out such a purpose. Like the abstention from meat, celibacy is
-essential to advance after a certain stage, but that stage has not yet
-been reached by you, and you cannot, therefore, be subjected to its
-conditions. There can be no one rule laid down for all human beings,
-inasmuch as the temperaments and desires are so different. Each must
-work out the problem of life in his own way. If your aspirations are so
-set on higher things that you find the lower a hindrance, it is evident
-that you should not indulge in the latter; but if you are not so
-hindered, then no less a duty is yours. You are right in thinking that
-the essential to all true progress is a wish to conform utterly to the
-Divine Will, we being certain that we shall be helped in proportion, as
-is our need.
-
-
-XIX.
-
-Yes, you are right. I am in danger, but that danger is not on the
-outside, although it is on the outside that attempts are brought
-forward. And in some sense all those with me are in danger too. It is a
-danger from ---- which ever tries to forestall the steps of those who
-travel forward. So too, my Dear, you are in the same sort of danger.
-But while the danger is there, yet there is encouragement in the fact
-itself. For we would not be so placed if we had not been so fortunate
-as to have progressed through work and patience to the point where ----
-sees enough in us to try and stop progress and hinder our work. Hence,
-if they see they cannot stop us, they try all plans to get up strife,
-so as to nullify our work. But we will win, for knowing the danger we
-take measures against it. I am determined not to fail. Others may; but
----- and I will not. Let us then await all suffering with confidence
-and hope. The very fact that you suffer so much is objective evidence
-of progress, even though so painful, not only to you but to those who
-love you. So while I do not say "suffer on," I am comforted by the
-knowledge that it will be for great good in the future. So I am writing
-this, instead of machining it, in order that you may feel the force of
-my love and comradeship.
-
-Let us all draw closer together in mind and heart, soul and act,
-and try thus to make that true brotherhood through which alone our
-universal and particular progress can come.
-
-To thee, oh holder of the flame, my love I send. Well, I go again, but
-never do I forget. My best love and blessing to thee. I cannot speak of
-these things, but thou knowest.
-
-And now, as formerly, and as now, and as forever and forevermore.
-
-
-XX.
-
-Doubts and questions have arisen as to some things since the present
-cloud gathered. Among others it has been said that it were better that
----- had left the chair: it would be well for him to go, and so on.
-These views should not be held. If held, they should be dismissed.
-There are two forces at work in the T.S., as well as in the world and
-in man. These are the good and the bad. We cannot help this: it is
-the Law. But we have rules, and we have preached of love and truth
-and kindness; and above all, we have spoken of gratitude, not only
-of Masters, but among us. Now this applies to this question of ----.
-Again, he may be incompetent ... and yet be competent for the little he
-has to do.... Now let me tell you: the work must not fail because here
-and there personalities fall, and sin, and are unwise. TRUTH remains,
-and IT IS, whoever falls: but the multitude look to the visible leader.
-If he falls apart like an unjointed puzzle, at once they say, "there
-is no truth there, nothing which is": and the work of a century is
-ruined and must be rebuilt again from its foundations, and years of
-backward tendency must come between the wreck of one undertaking and
-the beginning of another. Let me say one thing I KNOW: only the feeling
-of true brotherhood, of true love towards humanity aroused in the soul
-of someone strong enough to stem this tide, can carry us through.
-For LOVE and TRUST are the only weapons that can overcome the REAL
-enemies against which the true theosophist must fight. If I, or you,
-go into this battle from pride, from self-will, from desire to hold
-our position in the face of the world, from anything but the purest
-motives, we shall fail. Let us search ourselves well and look at it
-as we never looked before: see if there is in us the reality of the
-brotherhood which we preach and which we are supposed to represent.
-
-Let us remember those famous words: "Be ye wise as serpents and harmless
-as doves." Let us remember the teaching of the Sages that death in the
-performance of our duty is preferable to the doing by us of the duty of
-another, however well we may do the latter: the duty of another is full
-of danger. Let us be of and for peace, and not for war alone.
-
-
-XXI.
-
-It is true ---- suffered through my cold and hard feelings. But it was
-her fault, for I say now as then to ---- that she, absorbed in ----,
-neglected my members, who are my children, and for whom I wanted her
-best and got her worst. That made me cold, of course, and I had to
-fight it, and didn't care if ---- did not like it: I have no time to
-care. I am glad she has gone to ----. It is her trial and her chance
-and when she sets back she can see for herself if she is able to
-prevent the "big head" from coming on as has happened with others. If
-she does, then she will have stood the reaction and I have faith she
-will stand; but still it has to be met. Time comes on sure, and with it
-trial. H. P. B. was her preparer and comfort, but men are not made into
-steel by comfort, and note that H. P. B. then died off.
-
-My trip all over this country shows me that it is of more consequence
-that I should now work up the U. S., where the Masters first worked in
-this century. It needs all I can do.... So when I have fulfilled my
-engagement on the English stage I shall skip back here quickly and do
-this work. The field is even greater than I thought, although I had a
-big idea of it. From the United States we can affect the world and they
-will come to us from all places either for solid work or for help in
-their need....
-
-Well now, of you: I feel it all. It is up, and down. It is well you
-are courageous, and to endure you are able. Indeed endure is the best
-word, for that is what the oak does when the storms rage, for it is
-better to endure when we can do nothing than to faint and fall. The
-facts are to be faced. I hope they may turn out otherwise, but if not,
-it is Karma. Aside from pain, it is the same as anything else. If it
-comes, it will not last long. Still, I hope it cometh not. I think much
-of it, but know the bravery of you and the high soul that dwells there.
-All the time of pain and dogged fighting I know your real self sits up
-above it all unaffected, and so does mine, and from that let us take
-comfort. All things in this age move like lightning and so with all
-our Karma, though mine has so often seemed slow, so far as concerns
-me. Well, I cannot go on with this: I feel as you do: I stand by you
-in heart and have often of late sent you messages of hope and power to
-help you.
-
-I advised ---- to do her part to lessening the constant bringing
-forward of the name of H. P. B., instead of independent thought on
-Theosophy. We have too much of it and it is no proof of loyalty, and
-it gives rise to much of the foolish talk of our dogmatism. You will
-understand, and may be able to influence some to a more moderate though
-firm attitude that will not lessen their loyalty and devotion. One good
-point is that the true chêla does not talk much of his Master and often
-does not refer to that Master's existence. It has almost become the
-same as unnecessarily waving the red flag to a bull. Those of us who
-have experience do not do it; but the younger ones do. X ---- does it
-here in his speeches and I am going to speak to him of it. If it be not
-avoided the first thing we know there will be a split between the H. P.
-B.'ers and the theosophists _pur sang_, the latter claiming to be the
-real thing because devoid of any personal element. You and I and ----
-do not find it necessary all the time to be flinging her (H. P. B.) in
-the faces of others, and it is well now to take the warning offered
-from the outside. Besides, I have had a very strong inside warning on
-it. My best love now that we are near Christmas and New Year, and may
-there be some sunshine to light the path. I send you my love unsullied
-by a mere gift.
-
-I hope ---- will be firm and proceed as indicated, but she, like us
-all, must meet her own old enemies in herself.
-
-Again I go, as for evermore.
-
-
-XXII.
-
-Great excitement last night. It was the regular night of ---- T.S. and
----- was to speak. We got there at 8:15, and it was full. He began and
-had just been fifteen minutes when it was discovered that the building
-was on fire. We stopped and let 1,000 people in the various halls get
-out, then quietly went and none were hurt, only two, ---- and ----,
-getting a few quarts of water from a burst hose.
-
-It was a queer exit, for we went downstairs beside the elevator, and
-glass, bricks and water were falling down the light well, while the
-fire on the top stories of it roared and made a fine light, and streams
-of fire ran down the oily elevator pipes on the other side; and firemen
-pulled up hose neck or nothing as we got away. It was ----'s own
-meeting, and it ended in fire! None of the great psychics present had
-had the remotest premonition, but one invented afterwards an _ex post
-facto_ sense of terror.
-
-Tell ---- the time has passed for him to vacillate; he knows his guru:
-she was and is H. P. B.; let him reflect ere he does that which, in
-wrecking her life and fame, will wreck his own life by leaving him
-where nothing that is true may be seen.... Silence is useful now and
-then, but silence sometimes is a thing that speaks too loud. I am his
-friend and will help. No one can hurt him but himself; his work and
-sacrifice were noble and none can point at him.
-
-See what I said in the opening vol. of _The Path_: that the study of
-what is now called "practical occultism" was not the object of that
-journal. "We regard it as incidental to the journey along the path.
-The traveller, in going from one city to another, has perhaps to cross
-several rivers; maybe his conveyance fails him and he is obliged to
-swim, or he must, in order to pass a great mountain, know engineering
-in order to tunnel through it, or is compelled to exercise the art of
-locating his exact position by observation of the sun: but all that
-is only incidental to his main object of reaching his destination. We
-admit the existence of hidden, powerful forces in nature, and believe
-that every day greater progress is made towards an understanding of
-them. Astral body formation, clairvoyance, looking into the astral
-light, and controlling elementals is all possible, but not all
-profitable. The electrical current, which when resisted in the carbon
-produces intense light, may be brought into existence by any ignoramus
-who has the key to the engine-room and can turn the crank that starts
-the dynamo, but is unable to prevent his fellow man or himself from
-being instantly killed, should that current accidentally be diverted
-through his body. The control of these hidden forces is not easily
-obtained, nor can phenomena be produced without danger, and in our view
-the attainment of true wisdom is not by means of phenomena, but through
-the development which begins within. True occultism is clearly set
-forth in the _Bhagavat Gita_ and _Light on the Path_, where sufficient
-stress is laid upon practical occultism, but after all, Krishna says,
-the kingly science and the kingly mystery is devotion to and study
-of the light which comes from within. The very first step in true
-mysticism and true occultism is to try and apprehend the meaning of
-Universal Brotherhood, without which the very highest progress in the
-practise of magic turns to ashes in the mouth.
-
-"We appeal, therefore, to all who wish to raise themselves and their
-fellow creatures--man and beast--out of the thoughtless jog-trot of
-selfish everyday life. It is not thought that Utopia can be established
-in a day: but through the spreading of the idea of Universal
-Brotherhood, the truth in all things may be discovered. What is wanted
-is true knowledge of the spiritual condition of man, his aim and
-destiny. Such a study leads us to accept the utterance of Prajapati to
-his sons: 'Be restrained, be liberal, be merciful,' it is the death of
-selfishness."
-
-This is the line for us to take and to persevere in, that all may in
-time obtain the true light.
-
- * * * * *
-
- THE LIGHT OF THE EYE FADETH, THE HEARING LEAVETH THE EAR, BUT THE
- POWER TO SEE AND TO HEAR NEVER DESERTETH THE IMMORTAL BEING, WHICH
- LIVETH FOREVER UNTOUCHED AND UNDIMINISHED.--
-
- _Book of Items._
-
-
-
-
-EXTRACTS
-
-
-XXIII.
-
-ON THEOSOPHY AND THE T.S.
-
-All the work that any of us do anywhere redounds to the interest and
-benefit of the whole T.S., and for that reason we know that we are
-united.
-
-The Self is one and all-powerful, but it must happen to the seeker
-from time to time that he or she shall feel the strangeness of new
-conditions; this is not a cause for fear. If the mind is kept intent
-on the Self and not diverted from it, and comes to see the Self in all
-things, no matter what, then fear should pass away in time. I would
-therefore advise you to study and meditate over the _Bhagavat Gita_,
-which is a book that has done me more good than all others in the whole
-range of books, and is the one that can be studied all the time.
-
-This will do more good than anything, if the great teachings are
-silently assimilated and put into action, for it goes to the very root
-of things and gives the true philosophy of life.
-
-If you try to put into practice what in your inner life you hold to be
-right, you will be more ready to receive helpful thoughts and the inner
-life will grow more real. I hope with you that your home may become a
-strong centre of work for Theosophy.
-
- * * * * *
-
-You want to know the inner situation of the T.S., well, it is just
-this: we have all worked along for eighteen years, and the T.S. as a
-body has its karma as well as each one in it. Those in it who have
-worked hard, of course, have their own karma, and have brought
-themselves to a point ahead of the T.S. Now, if the branches are
-weak in their knowledge of Theosophy, and in their practise of its
-precepts and their understanding of the whole thing, the body is in the
-situation of the child who has been growing too fast for its strength,
-and if that be the case it is bound to have a check. For my part I do
-not want any great rush, since I too well know how weak even those
-long in it are. As to individuals, say you, ... and so on. By reason
-of hard and independent work you have got yourselves in the inner
-realm just where you may soon begin to get the attention of the Black
-Magicians, who then begin to try to knock you out, so beware. Attempts
-will be silently made to arouse irritation, and to increase it where
-it now exists. So the only thing to do is to live as much as possible
-in the higher nature, and each one to crush out the small and trifling
-ebullitions of the lower nature which ordinarily are overlooked, and
-thus strength is gained in the whole nature, and the efforts of the
-enemy made nil. This is of the highest importance, and if not attended
-to it will be sad. This is what I had in view in all the letters I have
-sent to you and others. I hope you will be able to catch hold of men,
-here and there, who will take the right, true, solid view, and be left
-thus behind you as good men and good agents.
-
- * * * * *
-
-When I was in ---- I broached to you and others the plan of getting
-Theosophy to the working people. Has anything been done? It must be
-simply put. It can be understood. It is important. Let us see if this
-thing cannot be done; you all promised to go to work at it. Why not
-turn, like the Bible man, to the byways and hedges from all these
-people who will not come? Then I feel sure that, if managed right, a
-lot of people who believe in Theosophy but don't want to come out for
-it, would help such a movement, seeing that it would involve talking
-to the poor and giving them sensible stuff. If need be, I'd hold a
-meeting every night, and not give them abstractions. Add music, if
-possible, etc. Now let me hear your ideas. Time rolls on and many queer
-social changes are on the way.
-
- * * * * *
-
-I have your long letter from ---- and you are right as to conduct of
-Branches. No Branch should depend on one person, for, if so, it will
-slump, sure; nor on two or three either. Here they depended on me for
-a long time, and my bad health in voice for a year was a good thing as
-it made the others come forward. ---- is right enough in his way, but
-certainly he ought to be fitting himself for something in addition to
-speaking, as the T.S. has to have a head as well as a tongue; and if a
-man knows he is bad at business, he should mortify himself by making
-himself learn it, and thus get good discipline. We sadly need at all
-places some true enthusiasts. But all that will come in time. The main
-thing is for the members to study and know Theosophy, for if they do
-not know it how can they give any of it to others? Of course, at all
-times most of the work falls upon the few, as is always the case, but
-effort should be made, as you say, to bring out other material.
-
- * * * * *
-
-... I am abundantly sure that you are quite correct in saying that it
-is the Branches which work that flourish, and that those addicted to
-"Parlour Talks" soon squabble and dwindle. You have gone right to the
-root of the matter. So, also, I agree with you, heart and soul, in
-what you say as to the policy of a timid holding and setting forth of
-Theosophy. Nothing can be gained by such a policy, and all experience
-points to energy and decision as essential to any real advance.
-
- * * * * *
-
-You are, I think, quite right to attempt to get all members to work
-for their individual advance, by working for their Branches. By
-doing things in this way, they provide an additional safeguard for
-themselves, while forming a centre from which Theosophical thought can
-radiate out to help and encourage others who are only beginning their
-upward way.
-
- * * * * *
-
-I find that you state my view exactly. That view is that the A B C of
-Theosophy should be taught all the time, and this not only for the
-sake of outsiders, but also for the sake of the members who are, I
-very well know, not so far along as to need the elaborate work all the
-time. And it is just because the members are not well grounded that
-they are not able themselves to get in more inquirers. Just as you say,
-if the simple truths practically applied as found in Theosophy are
-presented, you will catch at last some of the best people, real workers
-and valuable members. And Theosophy can best be presented in a simple
-form by one who has mastered the elements as well as "the nature of
-the Absolute." It is just this floating in the clouds which sometimes
-prevents a Branch from getting on. And I fully agree, also, that if
-the policy I have referred to should result temporarily in throwing
-off some few persons it would be a benefit, for you would find others
-coming to take their places. And I can agree with you, furthermore, out
-of actual experience.
-
- * * * * *
-
-You by no means need to apologise for asking my attention to the matter
-of your joining the Theosophical Society. It is my great desire and
-privilege to give to all sincere enquirers whatever information I may
-possess, and certainly there can be no greater pleasure than to further
-the internal progress of any real student and aspirant. I think you
-quite right in wishing to identify yourself with the Theosophical
-Society, not only because that is the natural and obvious step for
-anyone sincerely interested; but also because each additional member
-with right spirit strengthens the body for its career and work.
-
- * * * * *
-
-In taking advantage of an opportunity to introduce Theosophy into the
-secular press you are doing exactly the work which is so invaluable to
-the Society, and which I so constantly urge upon our members. It is
-in this way that so very many persons are reached who would otherwise
-be quite inaccessible, and the amount of good which seed thus sown
-can accomplish is beyond our comprehension. You have my very hearty
-approval of and encouragement in your work and I am very sure that that
-work will not be without fruit.
-
- * * * * *
-
-NEW YORK, _October 11th, 1892_.--This is the era of _Western
-Occultism_. We are now to stand shoulder to shoulder in the U.S. to
-present it and enlarge it in view of coming cussedness, attacks which
-will be in the line of trying to impose solely Eastern disciples on us.
-The Masters are not Eastern or Western, but universal.
-
- * * * * *
-
-I shall be glad to give you any information possible respecting
-Theosophy and the Theosophical Society, but I think you err in
-supposing that the purpose of either is to encourage the study of
-what is known as the Occult Arts. Knowledge concerning, and control
-of, the finer forces of nature are not things which should be sought
-after at our elementary stage of progress, nor would such attainment
-be appropriate, even if possible, to anyone who had not thoroughly
-mastered the principles of Theosophy itself.
-
-Mere desire for powers is a form of selfishness, and receives no
-encouragement from our Teachers. Mme. Blavatsky stated this matter
-very clearly indeed in an article published in _Lucifer_, entitled
-"Occultism _versus_ the Occult Arts." When persons without a large
-preliminary training in the real Wisdom-Religion seek knowledge on
-the Occult plane they are very apt, from inexperience and inadequate
-culture, to drift into black magic. I have no power to put you into
-communication with any adept to guide you in a course of Occult study,
-nor would it be of service to you if the thing was possible. The
-Theosophical Society was not established for any such purpose, nor
-could anyone receive instructions from an adept until he was ripe for
-it. In other words, he must undergo a long preliminary training in
-knowledge, self-control, and the subjugation of the lower nature before
-he would be in any way fit for instruction on the higher planes. What I
-recommend you to do is to study the elementary principles of Theosophy
-and gain some idea of your own nature as a human being and as an
-individual, but drop entirely all ambition for knowledge or power which
-would be inappropriate to your present stage, and to correct your whole
-conception of Theosophy and Occultism.
-
-
-XXIV.
-
-ON MASTERS.
-
-I think the way for all western theosophists is through H. P. B. I
-mean that as she is the T.S. incarnate, its mother and guardian, its
-creator, the Karmic laws would naturally provide that all who drew this
-life through her belonged to her, and if they denied her, they need not
-hope to reach ...: for how can they deny her who gave this doctrine
-to the western world? They share her Karma to little purpose, if they
-think they can get round this identification and benefit, and ... want
-no better proof that a man does not comprehend their philosophy. This
-would, of course, bar him from ... by natural laws (of growth). I do
-not mean that in the ordinary business sense she must forward their
-applications or their merits; I mean that they who do not understand
-the basic mutual relation, who under value _her_ gift and _her_
-creation, have not imbibed the teaching and cannot assimilate its
-benefits.
-
-She must be understood as being what she is to the T.S., or Karma (the
-law of compensation, or of cause and effect) is not understood, or the
-first laws of occultism. People ought to _think_ of this: we are too
-much given to supposing that events are chances, or have no connection
-with ourselves: each event is an effect of the Law.
-
- * * * * *
-
-What should be done is to realise that "the Master-Soul is one" with
-all that that implies; to know the meaning of the old teaching,
-"Thou art That." When this is done we may with impunity identify our
-consciousness with that of anything in nature; not before. But to do
-this is a lifetime's work, and beforehand we have to exhaust all Karma,
-which means duty; we must live for others and then we will find out all
-we _should_ know, not what we would _like_ to know.
-
-Devotion and aspiration will, and do, help to bring about a proper
-attitude of mind, and to raise the student to a higher plane, and
-also they secure for the student help which is unseen by him, for
-devotion and aspiration put the student into a condition in which aid
-can be given to him, though he may, as yet, be unconscious of it. But
-conscious communication with one's Master can only be accomplished
-after _long_ training and study. What a student has to do, and is able
-to do, is to fit himself to receive this training.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The recognition from a Guru will come when you are ready, and my advice
-to you is that, if possible, you put away from yourself the desire for
-such recognition; for such desire will hinder you. If you will read
-the _Bhagavat Gîtâ_, especially chapters ii. and iii., I think you
-will find much to help you. There it says: "Let, then, the motive for
-action be in the action itself, not in the event. Do not be incited
-to actions by the hope of their reward ... perform thy duty ... and
-laying aside all desire for any benefit to thyself from action, make
-the event equal to thee, whether it be success or failure." It is but
-natural that a student should hope for recognition from a Master, but
-this desire is to be put aside, and that work is to be done which lies
-before each. At the same time each one knows that the effect follows
-the cause, hence whatever our due, we shall receive it at the right
-time.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Every Chêla (and we are all that once we determine to be) has these
-same difficulties. Patience and fortitude! For an easy birth is not
-always a good one. The kingdom of heaven is only taken by violence,
-and not by weakness of attack. Your constant aspiration persevered in
-secret has led you to that point where just these troubles come to all.
-Console yourself with the thought that others have been in the same
-place and have lived through it by patience and fortitude.... Fix your
-thoughts again on Those Elder Brothers, work for Them, serve Them, and
-They will help through the right appropriate means and no other. To
-meditate on the Higher Self is difficult. Seek then, the bridge, the
-Masters. "Seek the truth by strong search," by doing service, and by
-enquiry, and Those who know the Truth will teach it. Give up doubt, and
-arise in your place with patience and fortitude. Let the warrior fight,
-the gentle yet fierce Krishna, who, when he finds thee as his disciple
-and his friend, will tell thee the truth and lighten up the darkness
-with the lamp of spiritual knowledge.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Attacks cannot hurt, they must needs come, but all we have to do is to
-keep right on, working steadily, and Masters will see after the rest.
-For, that which is done in Their name will come right; and this whole
-thing has arisen because I have chosen to proclaim my personal belief
-in the existence of these beings of grandeur. So, let us shake again
-with the confidence born from the knowledge of the wisdom of the Unseen
-Leaders, and we go forth separately once more, again to the work, if
-even not to meet until another incarnation is ours. But meeting then,
-we shall be all the stronger for having kept faith now.
-
- * * * * *
-
-I am glad that you have such a faith in the Great Workers who are
-behind us. They _are_ behind us, to my personal knowledge, and not
-behind me only, but behind all sincere workers. I know that their
-desire is that each should listen to the voice of his inner self and
-not depend too much on outside people, whether they be Masters, Eastern
-disciples or what not. By a dependence of that kind you become at last
-thoroughly independent, and then the unseen helpers are able to help
-all the more.
-
- * * * * *
-
-We are all human and thus weak and sinful. In that respect in which
-we are better than others, they are better than we are in some other
-way. We would be self-righteous to judge others by our own standard....
-Are we so wise as never to act foolishly? Not at all.... Indeed I have
-come to the conclusion that in this nineteenth century a pledge is no
-good, because everyone reserves to himself the right to break it if he
-finds after a while that it is galling, or that it puts him in some
-inconsistent attitude with something he may have said or done at some
-other time.... In ----'s case, ... everyone should never think but the
-very best, no matter what the evidences are. Why, if the Masters were
-to judge us exactly as They must know we are, then good-bye at once.
-We would all be sent packing. But Masters deal kindly with us in the
-face of greater knowledge of our thoughts and evil thoughts from which
-none are yet exempt. This is my view, and you will please me much if
-you will be able to turn into the same, and to spread it among those
-on the inside who have it not. It is easy to do well by those we like,
-it is our duty to make ourselves do and think well by those we do not
-like. Masters say we think in grooves, and but few have the courage to
-fill those up and go on other lines. Let us who are willing to make the
-attempt try to fill up these grooves, and make new and better ones.
-
-... Keep up your courage, faith and charity. _Those who can to
-any extent assimilate the Master, to that extent they are the
-representatives of the Master, and have the help of the Lodge in its
-work...._ Bear up, firm heart, be strong, be bold and kind, and spread
-your strength and boldness.
-
- * * * * *
-
-H. P. B. then said that it is by falling and by failing that we learn,
-and we cannot hope at once to be great and wise and wholly strong.
-She and the Masters behind expected this from all of us; she and They
-never desired any of us to work blindly, but only desired that we work
-unitedly.
-
- * * * * *
-
-H. P. B. wrote me in 1890: "Be more charitable for others than for
-yourself, and more severe on yourself than on others." This is good
-advice. A strain always weakens the fibres and produces friction. I
-hope all misunderstandings will fly away.
-
-
-XXV.
-
-ON OCCULT PHILOSOPHY.
-
-Begin by trying to conquer the habit, almost universal, of pushing
-yourself forward. This arises from personality. Do not monopolise the
-conversation. Keep in the background. If someone begins to tell you
-about himself and his doings, do not take first chance to tell him
-about yourself, but listen to him and talk solely to bring him out.
-And when he has finished suppress in yourself the desire to tell about
-yourself, your opinions and experiences. Do not ask a question unless
-you intend to listen to the answer and inquire into its value. Try
-to recollect that you are a very small affair in the world, and that
-the people around do not value you at all and grieve not when you are
-absent. Your only true greatness lies in your inner true self and it is
-not desirous of obtaining the applause of others. If you will follow
-these directions for one week you will find they will take considerable
-effort, and you will begin to discover a part of the meaning of the
-saying, "Man, know thyself."
-
-It is not necessary to be conscious of the progress one has made.
-Nor is the date in any sense an extinguisher, as some have styled
-it. In these days we are too prone to wish to know everything all at
-once, especially in relation to ourselves. It may be desirable and
-encouraging to be thus conscious, but it is not necessary. We make a
-good deal of progress in our inner, hidden life of which we are not at
-all conscious. We do not know of it until some later life. So in this
-case many may be quite beyond the obstacles and not be conscious of
-it. It is best to go on with duty, and to refrain from this trying to
-take stock and measuring of progress. All of our progress is in the
-inner nature, and not in the physical where lives the brain, and from
-which the present question comes. The apparent physical progress is
-evanescent. It is ended when the body dies, at which time, if the inner
-man has not been allowed to guide us, the natural record against us
-will be a cipher, or "failure." Now, as the great Adepts live in the
-plane of our inner nature, it must follow that they might be actively
-helping every one of us after the date referred to, and we, as physical
-brain men, not be conscious of it on this plane.
-
-... I strongly advise you to give up all yoga practices, which in
-almost all cases have disastrous results unless guided by a competent
-teacher. The concussions and explosions in your head are evidences that
-you are in no fit condition to try yoga practices, for they result
-from lesions of the brain, _i.e._, from the bursting of the very
-minute brain cells. I am glad you have written to me upon this matter,
-that I may have an opportunity of warning you. Also I advise you to
-discontinue concentration on the vital centres, which again may prove
-dangerous unless under the guidance of a teacher. You have learnt, to a
-certain degree, the power of concentration, and the greatest help will
-now come to you from concentration upon the Higher Self, and aspiration
-toward the Higher Self. Also if you will take some subject or sentence
-from the _Bhagavat Gîtâ_, and concentrate your mind upon that and
-meditate upon it, you will find much good result from it, and there is
-no danger in such concentration.
-
- * * * * *
-
-As to the question about the disintegration of the astral body and
-the length of time beforehand when it could be seen. My answer was
-not meant to be definite as to years, except that I gave a period
-of two years as a long one before the death of the physical body.
-There are cases--perhaps rare--in which five years before the death
-of the physical, a clairvoyant has seen the disintegration of the
-astral beginning. The idea intended to be conveyed is, that regardless
-of periods of time, if the man is going to die naturally (and that
-includes by disease), the corruption, disintegrating or breaking up of
-the astral body may be perceived by those who can see that way. Hence
-the question of years is not involved. Violent deaths are not included
-in this, because the astral in such cases does not disintegrate
-beforehand. And the way of seeing such a death in advance is by another
-method altogether. Death from old age--which is the natural close of a
-cycle--is included in the answer as to death by disease, which might be
-called the disease of inability to fight off the ordinary breaking up
-of the cohesive forces.
-
- * * * * *
-
-You cannot develop the third eye. It is too difficult, and until you
-have cleared up a good deal more on philosophy it would be useless, and
-a useless sacrifice is a crime of folly. But here is advice given by
-many Adepts: every day and as often as you can, and on going to sleep
-and as you wake, think, think, think, on the truth that you are not
-body, brain, or astral man, but that you are THAT, and "THAT" is the
-Supreme Soul. For by this practice you will gradually kill the false
-notion which lurks inside that the false is the true, and the true is
-the false. By persistence in this, by submitting your daily thoughts
-each night to the judgment of your Higher Self, you will at last gain
-light.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Now as to _The Voice of the Silence_ and the cycles of woe (undergone
-by the Arhan who remains to help mankind) it is easy to understand. You
-must always remember when reading such things, that terms must be used
-that the reader will understand. Hence speaking thus, it must be said
-that there are such cycles of woe--from our standpoint--just as the
-fact that I have no amusements but nothing but work in the T.S. seems
-a great penance to those who like their pleasures. I, on the contrary,
-take pleasure and peace in the "self-denial" as they call it. Therefore
-it must follow that he who enters the secret Path finds his peace and
-pleasure in endless work for ages for Humanity. But, of course, with
-his added sight and knowledge, he must always be seeing the miseries
-of men self-inflicted. The mistake you make is to give the person thus
-"sacrificed" the same small qualities and longings as we now have,
-whereas the wider sweep and power of soul make what we call sacrifice
-and woe seem something different. Is not this clear, then? If it were
-stated otherwise than as the _Voice_ has it, you would find many making
-the vow and then breaking it; but he who makes the vow with the full
-idea of its misery will keep it.
-
- * * * * *
-
-... If we can all accumulate a fund of good for all the others we will
-thus dissipate many clouds. The follies and the so-called sins of
-people are really things that are sure to come to nothing if we treat
-them right. We must not be so prone as the people of the day are, of
-whom we are some, to criticise others and forget the beam in our own
-eye. The _Bhagavad Gîtâ_ and Jesus are right in that they both shew
-us how to do our own duty and not go into that of others. Every time
-we think that someone else has done wrong we should ask ourselves two
-questions:
-
-(1) Am I the judge in this matter who is entitled to try this person?
-
-(2) Am I any better in my way, do I or do I not offend in some other
-way just as much as they do in this?
-
-This will settle the matter I think. And in ... there ought to be no
-judgments and no criticism. If some offend then let us ask what is
-to be done, but only when the offence is against the whole. When an
-offence is against _us_, then let it go. This is thought by some to be
-"goody-goody," but I tell you the heart, the soul, and the bowels of
-compassion are of more consequence than intellectuality. The latter
-will take us all sure to hell if we let it govern only. Be sure of this
-and try as much as you can to spread the true spirit in all directions,
-or else not only will there be individual failure, but also the circle
-H. P. B. made as a nucleus for possible growth will die, rot, fail, and
-come to nothing.
-
-It is not possible to evade the law of evolution, but that law need
-not always be carried out in _one_ way. If the same result is produced
-it is enough. Hence in any one hour or minute the being attaining
-adeptship could pass through countless experiences _in effect_. But,
-as a fact, no one becomes an adept until he has in some previous time
-gone through the exact steps needed. If you and I, for instance, miss
-adeptship in this _Manvantara_, we will emerge again to take up the
-work at a corresponding point in the much higher development of the
-next, although then we may seem low down in the scale, viewing us from
-the standard then to prevail.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The law is this. No man can rush on and fail to escape the counter
-current, and in proportion as he rushes so will be the force of the
-current. All members who work hard come at last to the notice of the
-Lodge, and the moment they do so, the Black Lodge also takes notice,
-and hence questions arise, and we are tried in subtle ways that surpass
-sight, but are strong for the undoing of him who is not prepared by
-right thought and sacrifice to the higher nature for the fight. I tell
-you this. It may sound mysterious, but it is the truth, and at this
-time we are all bound to feel the forces at work, for as we grow, so
-the other side gets ready to oppose.
-
- * * * * *
-
-... Be sure that you understand me right about the Black side. I
-mean this: that when men work along a good while, and really raise
-themselves up by that, they get the attention of the Black if they are
-of sufficient importance for it. I have their attention, and it makes
-a trouble now and then. What we all want to have, then, is the best
-armour for such a fight, and that is patience. Patience is a great
-thing, and will work in more ways than one, not only in personal life,
-but in wider concerns.
-
-The difficulty of remembering the things you read, and the like, may
-be due to one or many causes. First, it indicates the need of mental
-discipline in the way of compelling yourself to serious reading and
-thinking, even though for a short time each day. If persisted in,
-this will gradually change the mental action, just as one can alter
-the taste for different sorts of food taken into the body. Again, if
-you have been dealing in what is known as Mind Cure or Metaphysical
-Healing, you should avoid it, because it will increase the difficulty
-you mention. It is different from good, ordinary, mental discipline.
-And also if you have been in any way following Spiritualism or
-indulging in psychic thoughts or visions or experiences, these would be
-a cause for the trouble, and should be abandoned.
-
- * * * * *
-
-There is no need for you to be a despairer. Reflect on that old verse,
-"What room is there for sorrow and what room for doubt in him who knows
-that the Self is one, and that all things are the Self, only differing
-in degree." This is a free rendering but is what it means. Now, it is
-true that a man cannot force himself at once into a new will and into
-a new belief but by thinking much on the same thing--such as this--he
-soon gets a new will and a new belief, and from it will come strength
-and also light. Try this plan. It is purely occult, simple, and
-powerful. I hope all will be well, and that as we are shaken up from
-time to time we shall grow strong.
-
- * * * * *
-
-----'s article strove to show that H. P. B. did not teach the doctrine
-of reincarnation in '77 as she did later, which is quite true so far as
-the public was then concerned, but she did to me and others teach it
-then as now, and further it seems clear what she meant, to wit, that
-there is no reincarnation for the astral monad, which is the astral
-man; and it being a theosophical doctrine that the astral man does not
-reincarnate save in exceptional cases, she taught then the same thing
-as she did later. Personally H. P. B. told me many times of the real
-doctrine of reincarnation, enforced by the case of the death of my own
-child, so I know what she thought and believed.
-
- * * * * *
-
-I am not able to give you the definition which you ask for, as it seems
-to me spirit cannot be defined except in this way, that the whole
-universe is made of spirit and matter, both constituting together the
-Absolute. What is not in matter is spirit, and what is not in spirit
-is matter; but there is no particle of matter without spirit, and no
-particle of spirit without matter. If this attempted definition is
-correct, you will see that it is impossible to define the things of the
-spirit, and that has always been said by the great teachers of the past.
-
- * * * * *
-
-What a petty lot of matter we spend time on, when so much is
-transitory. After a hundred years what will be the use of all this?
-Better that a hundred years hence a principle of freedom and an impulse
-of work should have been established. The small errors of a life are
-nothing, but the general sum of thought is much.... I care everything
-for the unsectarianism that H. P. B. died to start, and now threatened
-in its own house. Is it not true that Masters have forbidden Their
-chelâs to tell under what orders they act for fear of the black shadow
-that follows innovations? Yes....
-
- * * * * *
-
-Am very sorry to hear that your health is not good. In reply to your
-question: A sound body is not expected, because our race is unsound
-everywhere. It is Karma. Of course a correct mental and moral position
-will at last bring a sound body, but the process may, and often does,
-involve sickness. Hence sickness may be a blessing on two planes: (1)
-the mental and moral by opening the nature, and (2) on the physical as
-being the discharge into this plane of an inner sickness of the inner
-being.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The question of sex is not the most difficult. The personal one is
-still harder. I mean the purely personal, that relating to "me." The
-sexual relates really only to a low plane gratification. If Nature can
-beat you there, then she need not try the other, and _vice versa_; if
-she fails on the personal she may attempt the other, but then with
-small chance of success.
-
- * * * * *
-
-We all differ and must agree to disagree, for it is only by balancing
-contrary things that equilibrium (harmony) is obtained. Harmony does
-not come through likeness. If people will only let each other alone and
-go about their own business quietly all will be well.... It is one's
-duty to try and find one's own duty and not to get into the duty of
-another. And in this it is of the highest importance that we should
-detach our _minds_ (as well as our tongues) from the duties and acts of
-others whenever those are outside of our own. If you can find this fine
-line of action and inaction you will have made great progress.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Do not stop to consider your progress at all, because that is the way
-to stop it; but take your mind off the question of your progress and do
-the best you can. I hope you will be able to acquire in no long time
-that frame of mind which you so much desire. I think you will acquire
-that if you will take your mind off yourself as much as possible, and
-throw it into something for someone else, which would, in course of
-time, destroy the self impression.
-
- * * * * *
-
-I regret exceedingly all your troubles and difficulties. They are all,
-it goes without saying, matters of Karma, and must right themselves
-in process of time. Meantime, your work and duty lie in continuing
-patient and persevering throughout. The troubles of your friends and
-relatives are not your Karma, though intimately associated with it by
-reason of the very friendship and relation. In the lives of all who
-aspire to higher things there is a more or less rapid precipitation
-of old Karma, and it is this which is affecting you. It will go off
-shortly, and you will have gained greatly in having gotten rid of a
-troublesome piece of business.
-
- * * * * *
-
-As it will take many a life for one to overcome the personal nature,
-there is no good in imagining what things and thoughts would then
-be like. It is certain that, in that long journey, the whole nature
-changing, it is adjusted to all conditions. Many of those matters which
-we call the woes of others are really nothing at all, and only "skin
-deep"; the real woe of the race is not that.
-
- * * * * *
-
-By setting apart a _particular_ time for meditation a habit is formed,
-and as the time comes round the mind will, after a while, become
-trained, so that meditation at the particular time will become natural.
-Hence, as far as possible, it will be well for you to keep to the same
-hour.
-
- * * * * *
-
-You ask if I was at ---- where you saw me. Let me tell you something
-in confidence. I am around at all places, but, of course, most at such
-as where you ... and others like that are, but it is not necessary for
-me to remember it at all, as it is done without that since this brain
-has enough to do here. To remember I should have to retire and devote
-myself to that, and it would make things no better.
-
- * * * * *
-
-A college course is not necessary for occultism. One of the best
-occultists I know was never in college. But if a man adds good learning
-to intuition and high aspiration he is naturally better off than
-another. I am constantly in the habit of consulting the dictionary
-and of thinking out the meanings and the correlations of words. Do the
-same. It is good.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The old mission of the Rosicrucians, though dead on the outside, is not
-dead, for the Masters were in that as They are in this, and it may be
-possible to usher in a new era of western occultism devoid of folly. We
-should all be ready for that if it be possible.
-
- * * * * *
-
-In regard to the pictures which you see, observe them with
-indifference, relying always on the Higher Self, and looking to it for
-knowledge and light, pictures or no pictures.
-
-
-XXVI.
-
-ON WORK.
-
-Yes, that business is already a "back number," stale and unprofitable.
-I have found that work tells. While others fume and fret and sleep, and
-now and then start up to criticise, if you go right on and work, and
-let time, the great devourer, do the other work, you will see that in
-a little while that others will wake up once more to find themselves
-"left," as they say in the land of slang. Do, then, that way. Your own
-duty is hard enough to find out, and by attending to that you gain,
-no matter how small the duty may be. The duty of another is full of
-danger. May you have the light to see and to do! Tell ---- to work to
-the end to make himself an instrument for good work. Times change, men
-go here and there, and places need to be filled by those who can do the
-best sort of work and who are full of the fire of devotion and who have
-the right basis and a sure and solid one for themselves. My love to all.
-
- * * * * *
-
-I am very sorry that so many efforts on your part to influence the
-public press have been unsuccessful, but I feel sure that you will
-ultimately be successful. I am inclined to think that you will almost
-certainly find that articles written by Theosophists on the spot will
-obtain more ready admission than if you send them articles which have
-already been printed.
-
-They have a more local colouring, and therefore a greater local
-interest.... I feel sure that by persistent and steady work, such
-as you are doing, you will win your way, and that even the most
-conservative papers will find it to their interest to insert articles.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Both ---- and ---- are two weak, half-corroded spots. It is due to
-(_a_) gossip about others, including me and others in the three lands;
-(_b_) to the personal element; (_c_) most of all to the absence of real
-faith in the Masters, for wherever that is not strong the work goes
-down; (_d_) to a sort of fear of public opinion; (_e_) to incomplete
-grasp of the elementary truths; and so on.
-
-Stick to it that the way is to do all you can and let the results go.
-You have nothing to do with results; the other side will look out
-for that. This is really the culmination of the work of ages, and it
-would be a poor thing, indeed, if the Lodge had to depend alone on our
-puny efforts. Hence, go on and keep the spirit that you have only to
-proceed, and leave the rest to time and the Lodge. If all the other
-members had the same idea, it would be better for the old T.S. But let
-us hope on, for we have some any way, and that is more than none.
-
-You are right, too, about _The Secret Doctrine_, it is a mine, and is
-the magazine for the warrior Theosophists, which is the description of
-you and me and some others.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Let us all be as silent as we may be, and work, work; for as the enemy
-rages, they waste time, while work shines forth after all is over, and
-we will see that as they fought we were building. Let that be our
-watchword.... I hope no weak souls will be shaken off their base. If
-they get on their _own_ base they will not be shaken off.
-
-
-XXVII.
-
-ON WISDOM IN ACTION.
-
-This is the right conclusion, to let all talk and other people's
-concerns slip by and not meddle. No one should be taking information to
-another, for it fans a flame, and now we have to ignore everything and
-just work on, be good and kind and, like St. Paul's charity, overlook
-all things. Retire into your own silence and let all others be in the
-hands of Karma, as we all are. "Karma takes care of its own." It is
-better to have no side, for it is all for the Master and He will look
-out for all if each does just right, even if, to their view, another
-seems not to do so. By our not looking at their errors too closely the
-Master will be able to clear it all off and make it work well. The plan
-of quiet passive resistance, or rather, laying under the wind, is good
-and ought to work in all attacks. Retreat within your own heart and
-there keep firmly still. Resist without resisting. It is possible and
-should be attained. Once more, _au revoir_ only, no matter what may
-happen, even irresistible Death itself. Earthquakes here yesterday:
-these signify some souls of use have come into the world somewhere;
-but where?
-
- * * * * *
-
-Well, now, just at this minute I do not know exactly what to say. Why
-not take up an easy and fluidic position in the matter? An occultist
-is never fixed to any particular mortal plan. Wait. All things come to
-him who waits in the right way. Make yourself in every way as good an
-instrument for any sort of work as you can. Every little thing I ever
-learned I have now found out to be of use to me in this work of ours.
-Ease of manner and of speech are of the best to have. Ease of mind
-and confidence are better than all in this work of dealing with other
-men--that is, with the human heart. The more wise one is the better
-he can help his fellows, and the more cosmopolitan he is the better,
-too.... When the hour strikes it will then find you ready; no man knows
-when the hour will strike. But he has to be ready. You see Jesus was
-in fact an occultist, and in the parable of the foolish virgins gave a
-real occult ordinance. It is a good one to follow. Nothing is gained,
-but a good deal is lost by impatience--not only strength, but also
-sight and intuition. So decide nothing hastily. Wait; make no set plan.
-Wait for the hour to make the decision, for if you decide in advance
-of the time you tend to raise a confusion. So have courage, patience,
-hope, faith, and cheerfulness.
-
-The very first step towards being positive and self-centered is in the
-cheerful performance of duty. Try to take pleasure in doing what is
-your duty, and especially in the _little_ duties of life. When doing
-any duty put your whole heart into it. There is much in this life that
-is bright if we would open our eyes to it. If we recognize this then we
-can bear the troubles that come to us calmly and patiently, for we know
-that they will pass away.
-
-... You can solidify your character by attending to small things. By
-attacking small faults, and on every small occasion, one by one. This
-will arouse the inner attitude of attention and caution. The small
-faults and small occasions being conquered, the character grows strong.
-Feelings and desires are not wholly of the body. If the _mind_ is
-deliberately taken off such subjects and placed on other and better
-ones, then the whole body will follow the mind and grow tractable. This
-struggle must be kept up, and after awhile it will be easier. Old age
-only makes this difference--the machine of body is less strong; for in
-old age the thoughts are the same if we let them grow without pruning.
-
- * * * * *
-
-There is never any need to worry. The good law looks out for all
-things, and all we have to do is our duty as it comes along from day
-to day. Nothing is gained by worrying about matters and about the way
-people do not respond. In the first place you do not alter people,
-and in the second, by being anxious as to things, you put an occult
-obstacle in the way of what you want done. It is better to acquire a
-lot of what is called carelessness by the world, but is in reality a
-calm reliance on the law, and a doing of one's own duty, satisfied
-that the results must be right, no matter what they may be. Think that
-over, and try to make it a part of your inner mind that it is no use to
-worry; that things will be all right, no matter what comes, and that
-you are resolved to do what you see before you, and trust to Karma for
-all the rest.
-
- * * * * *
-
-I am sorry to hear that you are passing through what you mention. Yet
-you knew it would have to come, and one learns, and the purpose of life
-is to learn. It is all made up of learning. So though it is hard it is
-well to accept it as you say.
-
-Do you know what it is to resist without resistance?
-
-That means, among other things, that too great an expenditure of
-strength, of "fortitude," is not wise. If one fights one is drawn into
-the swirl of events and thoughts instead of leaning back on the great
-ocean of the Self which is never moved. Now you see that, so lean
-back and look on at the ebb and flow of life that washes to our feet
-and away again many things that are not easy to lose or pleasant to
-welcome. Yet they all belong to Life, to the Self. The wise man has no
-personal possessions.
-
-Anyway you are right that struggling is wrong. Do it quietly, that is
-the way the Masters do it. The reaction the other way is just as you
-say, but the Master has so much wisdom He is seldom if ever, the prey
-of reactions. That is why He goes slowly. But it is sure.... I know how
-the cloud comes and goes. That is all right; just wait, as the song
-says, till they roll by.
-
-Arouse, arouse in you the meaning of "Thou art That." Thou art the
-Self. This is the thing to think of in meditation, and if you believe
-it then tell others the same. You have read it before, but now try
-to realise it more and more each day and you will have the light you
-want.... If you will look for wisdom you will get it sure, and that is
-all you want or need. Am glad all looks well. It would always look well
-if each and all minded their own things and kept the mind free from all
-else.
-
-Patience is really the best and most important thing, for it includes
-many. You cannot have it if you are not calm and ready for the
-emergency, and as calmness is the one thing necessary for the spirit to
-be heard, it is evident how important patience is. It also prevents one
-from precipitating a thing, for by precipitation we may smash a good
-egg or a good plan, and throw the Karma, for the time, off and prevent
-certain good effects flowing. So, keep right on and try for patience in
-all the very smallest things of life every day, and you will find it
-growing very soon, and with it will come greater strength and influence
-on and for others, as well as greater and clearer help from the inner
-side of things.
-
- * * * * *
-
-For the love of heaven do not take any tales or informations from any
-person to any other. The man who brought news to the king was sometimes
-killed. The surest way to make trouble out of nothing is to tell about
-it from one to another. Construe the words of the _Gîtâ_ about one's
-own duty to mean that you have nothing to do in the smallest particular
-with other people's fancies, tales, facts, or other matters, as you
-will have enough to do to look out for your own duty.... Too much,
-too much, trying to force harmony. Harmony comes from a balancing of
-diversities, and discord from any effort to make harmony by force....
-In all such things I never meddle, but say to myself it is none of my
-affair at all, and wait till it _comes to me_--and thank God if it
-never arrives! And that is a good rule for you.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Think of these points:
-
-(_a_) Criticism should be abandoned. It is no good. Co-operation is
-better than criticism. The duty of another is dangerous for one whose
-duty it is not. The insidious coming of unbrotherly criticism should be
-warned against, prevented, stopped. By example you can do much, as also
-by word in due season.
-
-(_b_) Calmness is now a thing to be had, to be preserved. No irritation
-should be let dwell inside. It is a deadly foe. Sit on all the small
-occasions that evoke it and the greater ones will never arise to
-trouble you.
-
-(_c_) Solidarity.
-
-(_d_) Acceptation of others.
-
- * * * * *
-
-It is not wise to be always analysing our faults and failures; to
-regret is waste of energy: if we endeavour to use all our energy in the
-service of the Cause, we shall find ourselves rising above our faults
-and failures, and though these must perhaps occur, they will lose their
-power to drag us down. Of course we do have to face our faults and
-fight them, but our strength for such a struggle will increase with
-our devotion and unselfishness. This does not mean that vigilance over
-one's thoughts and acts is ever to be relaxed.
-
-If you will rely upon the truth that your inner self is a part of the
-great Spirit, you will be able to conquer these things that annoy, and
-if you will add to that a proper care of your bodily health, you will
-get strength in every department. Do not look at things as failures,
-but regard every apparent failure after real effort as a success, for
-the real test is in the effort and motive, and not in the result. If
-you will think over this idea on the lines of _The Bhagavat Gîtâ_ you
-will gain strength from it.
-
- * * * * *
-
-As before so now I will do all I can for you, which is not much, as
-each must do for himself. Just stay loyal and true, and look for the
-indications of your own duty from day to day, not meddling with others,
-and you will find the road easier. It is better to die in one's own
-duty than to do that of another, no matter how well you do it. Look for
-peace that comes from a realisation of the true unity of all and the
-littleness of oneself. Give up in mind and heart all to the Self and
-you will find peace.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The deadening dullness you speak of is one of the trials of the age,
-but we have some good and earnest people, and they may act as the
-righteous men in the cities of old, for our ideas are more mighty
-than all the materialism of the age, which is sure to die out and be
-replaced by the truth. You will have to take care that the spirit of
-the time, and the wickedness and apathy of the people, do not engender
-in you a bitter spirit. This is always to be found in the beginning,
-but now, being forewarned, you are forearmed.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Do not allow bitterness to come up; keep off all personalities all
-the time; let the fight be for a cause and not against anyone. Let no
-stones be thrown. Be charitable. Do not let people be asked to step
-out, no matter what they do; when they want to go they may go, but
-don't have threats nor discipline, it does no good but a lot of harm.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Say, look here, never growl at anything you have to do. If you have
-to go, just take it as a good thing you have to do, and then it will
-redound to the good of them and yourself, but if it is a constant cross
-then it does no good and you get nothing. Apply your theories thus....
-It is a contest of smiles if we really know our business.... Never be
-afraid, never be sorry, and cut all doubts with the sword of knowledge.
-
- * * * * *
-
-I think that you will be helped if you will try to aid some poor,
-distressed person by merely talking and expressing your sympathy if
-you are not able to help in money, though the very fact of giving five
-cents to someone who needs it is an act which, if done in the right
-spirit, that of true brotherliness, will help the one who gives. I
-suggest this because you will, by doing so, set up fresh bonds of
-sympathy between you and others, and by trying to alleviate the sorrows
-or sufferings of others, you will find strength come to you when you
-most need it.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Let them croak, and if we keep silent it will have no effect and as
-there has been trouble enough it is better not to make it any worse by
-referring to it. The only strength it has is when we take notice. It is
-better policy for all of us who are in earnest and united to keep still
-in any matter that has any personal bearing.
-
- * * * * *
-
-_Silentio_, my dear, is almost as good as patience. He laughs best who
-does it last, and time is a devil for grinding things.... Use the time
-in getting calmness and solid strength, for a deep river is not so
-because it has a deep bed, but because it has _volume_.
-
-Rely within yourself on your Higher Self always, and that gives
-strength, as the Self uses whom it will. Persevere, and little by
-little _new ideals_ and thought-forms will drive out of you the old
-ones. This is the eternal process.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Troubles are ahead, of course, but I rather think that the old
-war-horse of the past will not be easily frightened or prevented from
-the road. Do your best to make and keep good thought and feeling of
-solidarity.... Our old lion of the Punjab is not so far off, but all
-the same is not in the place some think, or in the condition either.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The way gets clearer as we go on, but as we get clearer we get less
-anxious as to the way ahead.
-
- * * * * *
-
-There is service objective and its counterpart within, which being
-stronger will at last manifest without.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Do not judge in anger, for though the anger passes the judgment remains.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The promises I made to myself are just as binding as any others.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Be true lovers, but of God, and not of each other. Love each the other
-in that to one another ye mirror God, for that God is in you each.
-
- * * * * *
-
-We all are; I too. We never _were_ anything, but only continually are.
-What we are now determines what we will be.
-
- * * * * *
-
-In order to off-set the terribly cold effect of perceiving the
-littleness of human affairs, one must inculcate in oneself a great
-compassion which will include oneself also. If this is not done,
-contempt comes on, and the result is dry, cold, hard, repellent and
-obstructive to all good work.
-
-I know that his absence is a loss to you, but I think if you will
-regard all things and events as being in the Self and It in them,
-making yourself a part of the whole, you will see there is no real
-cause for sorrow or fear. Try to realise this and thus go in confidence
-and even joy.
-
- * * * * *
-
-There are valleys in which the greatest shadows are due to old lives in
-other bodies, and yet the intensity of universal love and of aspiration
-will dissipate those in an instant of time.
-
-
-
-
-AN OCCULT NOVEL
-
-
-A tireless worker, Mr. Judge, was always proposing new modes of
-activity. One never knew what fresh idea would not emanate from his
-indefatigable mind. One idea with which he occupied some of his lighter
-moments, was that of an occult novel. It was his idea that a friend
-of his should write this, from incidents and material to be furnished
-by himself, and to this idea he adhered, even having the title
-copyrighted, with the name of his author, despite the laughing protests
-of this friend, to whose outcries and statements that she never could,
-and never should, write a novel, Mr. Judge would smilingly reply: "Oh,
-yes! You will do it when the time comes." From time to time he sent to
-this friend suggestions, incidents and other material for this novel,
-the same being on odds and ends of paper, often rough wrapping paper,
-and being jotted down under a lamp-post at night while he waited for
-his tram, or in court while he waited for the case in which he was
-engaged to come up. On these scraps are also marginal notes, as he
-accepted or rejected the ideas of his own prolific mind. These notes
-are given here as such. It has been suggested that the recipient of
-these materials should still write the novel as proposed, but setting
-aside the fact that she could not be sure of properly rendering the
-real ideas of Mr. Judge, it is also thought that readers will much
-prefer to have the notes precisely as Mr. Judge set them down.
-
-The printed title-page runs as follows:
-
- IN A BORROWED BODY.
- _The Journey of a Soul._
- BY
- J. CAMPBELL VER-PLANCK, F.T.S.
- 1891.
-
-The name is filled in in the writing of Mr. Judge, and there is this
-marginal note. "Copyright gone to Washngn."
-
-(All "Notes" are to be understood as being marginal ones made by Mr.
-Judge unless otherwise stated.)
-
-
-MEMO. ABOUT _Borrowed Body_.
-
-The point on which it should all turn is not so much reincarnation as
-the use of a borrowed body, which is a different kind of reincarnation
-from that of Arnold's _Phra the Phœnician_.
-
-This will also give chance to show the other two sorts of
-reincarnation, _e.g._:--
-
-(_a_) Ordinary reincarnation in which there is no memory of the old
-personality, as the astral body is new; and:
-
-(_b_) Exception as to astral body; but similarity of conception to that
-of ordinary cases, where the child retains the old astral body and
-hence memory of old personality and acquaintance with old knowledge and
-dexterity.
-
-
-A CHAPTER.
-
-_The Assembling of the Skandhas._
-
-On the death of body the Kama principle collects the Skandhas in space,
-or at the rebirth of the Ego the Skandhas rush together and assemble
-about it to go with it in the new life.
-
-
-ANOTHER.
-
-_The Unveiling of the Sun._
-
-There is the real and unreal sun. The real one is hidden by a golden
-vase, and the devotee prays:
-
-"Unveil, O Pushan, the true Sun's face," etc. A voice (or other) says
-"thou art that vase" and then he knows that he alone hides the true Sun
-from himself.
-
-Pushan is the guide and watches on the path to the Sun.
-
-The eulogy of the Sun and the Soul are enshrined in a golden rose or
-lotus in the heart which is impregnable.
-
-The theme of the book is not always teacher and pupil.
-
-He first strives for some lives ordinarily and then in one he grows old
-and wise, and sitting before a temple one day in Madura he dies slowly,
-and like a dissolving view he sees the adepts round him aiding him;
-also a small child which seems to be himself, and then thick darkness.
-He is born then in the usual way.
-
-Twice this is repeated, each time going through the womb but with the
-same astral body.
-
-Then he lives the third life to forty-nine, and comes again to die and
-with same aid he selects a foreign child who is dying.
-
-Child dying. Skandhas collecting, child's Ego going--left, spark of
-life low: relatives about bed.
-
-He enters by the way the mind went out and revivifies the body.
-Recovery, youth, etc., etc.
-
-This is his borrowed body.
-
-
-MEMO. NO. 2
-
-_A couple of Incidents for the Book._
-
-A round tower used by the fire worshippers in Ireland and other isles
-in early ages. A temple is attached to it; quaint structure--one priest
-and one neophyte.
-
-People below the tower coming into the temple grounds as the religion
-is in its decadence.
-
-On the top of the tower is the neophyte, who in the face of the
-prevailing scepticism clings to the dead faith and to the great priest.
-His duty is to keep a fire on the tower burning with aromatic woods.
-He leans over the fire; it burns badly; the wood seems green; he blows
-it up; it burns slightly; he hears the voices of the disputers and
-sellers below; goes to the tower and gazes over while the fire goes
-slowly out. He is a young man of singular expression, not beautiful
-but powerful face; intense eyes, long dark hair, and far gazing eyes
-of a greyish colour unusual for such hair. Skin clear with a shifting
-light flowing from it. Sensitive face; blushes easily but now and then
-stern. As he still gazes the fire goes out. Just then a tall old man
-comes up the stairs and stands upon the tower top at opposite side,
-looking at the fire and then at the young man and withdraws not his
-gaze for an instant. It is a sternly powerful drawing look. He is very
-tall, dark brown eyes, grey hair, long beard. The young man feels his
-look and turns about and sees the fire out completely, while its last
-small cloud of smoke is floating off beyond the tower. They look at
-each other. In the young man's face you see the desperate first impulse
-to excuse, and then the sudden thought that excuses are useless because
-childish, for he knew his duty--to keep the small spiral of smoke ever
-connecting heaven with earth, in the hope, however vain, that thus the
-old age might be charmed to return. The old man raises his hand, points
-away from the tower and says "go." Young man descends.
-
-_II. A battle._--In the hottest a young soldier armed to the teeth,
-fighting as if it made no matter whether he win or lose, die or live.
-Strange weapons, sounds and clouds.
-
-Wounded, blood flowing. It is the young man of the tower. He sinks
-down taken prisoner. In a cell condemned, for they fear his spiritual
-power. Conflict between the last remnant of the old religion and the
-new, selfish faith.
-
-Taken to his execution. Two executioners. They bind him standing and
-stand behind and at side; each holds a long straight weapon with a
-curved blunt blade, curved to (fit?) about the neck. They stand at
-opposite sides, place those curved blunt blades holding his neck like
-two crooks. They pull--a sickening sound: his head violently pulled out
-close to the shoulder leaves a jagged edge. The body sways and falls.
-It was the way they made such a violent exit for a noble soul as they
-thought would keep it bound in the astral earth sphere for ages.
-
-III. That young man again. He approaches an old man (of the tower).
-Young one holds parchments and flowers in his hand, points to
-parchments and asks explanation. Old one says, "Not now; when I come
-again I will tell you."
-
-_Note._--Keep this, Julius.
-
- W. Q. J.
- Z. L. Z.
-
-The next batch of notes is headed by the single word: "_Book_." Then
-follow four lines of shorthand. After these the words:
-
-"Incidents showing by picture his life in other ages; the towers; the
-battle; the death; the search for knowledge and the sentiment expressed
-in the flowers."
-
-Eusebio Rodigues de Undiano was a notary in Spain who found among
-the effects of his father many old parchments written in a language
-which was unknown to him. He discovered it was Arabic, and in order to
-decipher them learned that tongue. They contained the story.
-
-_Note._--No initiates; Lytton only.
-
-Eusebio de Undiano is only one of the old comrades reborn in Spain who
-searches like Nicodemus for the light.
-
-_Note._--Yes.
-
-Eusebio de Undiano finds in his father's parchments confirmation of
-what the possession of the body has often told him.
-
-_Note._--Yes.
-
-This person in the body never gave his name to anyone and has no name.
-
-An autobiographical story? No? _Yes!_ Related by one who was struck;
-by an admirer who suspected something? No; because that is hearsay
-evidence; the proof is incomplete, whereas he relating it himself is
-either true, or a mere insane fancy. It is better to be insane than be
-another's tool.
-
-Stick to the tower and the head-chopping business. Let him be that
-young man and after the head loss he wanders in Kama Loca and there he
-sees the old man who was killed on the tower soon after the fire went
-out. The old man tells him that he will tell all when they return to
-earth.
-
-He wanders about the tower vicinity seeking a birth, until one day he
-sees vague shapes suddenly appearing and disappearing. They are not
-dressed like his countrymen down below on the earth. This goes on. They
-seem friendly and familiar, the one requesting him to go with them,
-he refuses. They are more powerful than he is yet they do not compel
-him but show him their power. One day one was talking to him; he again
-refuses unless something might show him that he ought to go. Just then
-he hears a bell sound, such as he never heard before. It vibrates
-through him and seems to open up vistas of a strange past and in a
-moment he consents to go.
-
-They reach Southern India and there he sees the old man of the tower,
-whom he addresses, and again asks the burning question about the
-parchment. The old man says again the same as before and adds that he
-had better come again into the world in that place.
-
-The darkness and silence. The clear, hot day. The absence of rain.
-After listening to the old man he consents inwardly to assume life
-there and soon a heavy storm arises, the rain beats, he feels himself
-carried to the earth and in deep darkness. A resounding noise about
-him. It is the noise of the growing plants. This is a rice field with
-some sesamum in it. The moisture descends and causes the expanding;
-sees around, all is motion and life. Inclosed in the sphere of some
-rice, he bemoans his fate. He is born in a Brahmin's house.
-
- * * * * *
-
-_Note._--Shall the question of reincarnation through cloud and rain and
-seed and thus from the seed of the man, be gone into?
-
-He is the young man. He knows much. He dies at nineteen. Strange forms
-around his bed who hold him. They carry him back to the land of the
-towers. He recognizes it again and sees that ages have passed since
-the fire went out, and in the air he perceives strange shapes and sees
-incessantly a hand as of Fate, pointing to that Island. The towers are
-gone, the temples and the monuments. All is altered. They take him to
-a populous city and as he approaches he sees over one house a great
-commotion in the air. Shapes moving. Bright flashes, and puffs as of
-smoke. They enter the room, and on the bed is the form of a young boy
-given up to die, with relatives weeping. His guides ask him if he will
-borrow that body about to be deserted and use it for the good of their
-Lodge. He consents. They warn him of the risks and dangers.
-
-The boy's breathing ceases and his eyes close, and a bright flash is
-seen to go off from it (the body). He sees the blood slowing down. THEY
-push him, and he feels dark again. Boy revives. Physician takes hope.
-"Yes; he will recover, with care." He recovers easily. Change in his
-character. Feels strange in his surroundings, etc.
-
-The place in India where he went after death which was again sudden
-(how?). A large white building. Gleaming marble. Steps. Pillars. A hole
-that has yellowish glow that looks like water. Instruction as to the
-work to be done, and the journey to the land of the tower, in search
-of a body to borrow. As to bodies being deserted by the tenant that
-might live if well understood and well connected with a new soul. The
-difference between such a birth and an ordinary birth where the soul
-really owns the body, and between those bodies of insane people which
-are not deserted, but where the owner really lives outside. Bodies of
-insane are not used because the machine itself is out of order, and
-would be useless to the soul of a sane person.
-
- * * * * *
-
-_Note._--Julius; keep these. I will send them now and then. But before
-you go away, return to me so I can keep the run of it. May change the
-scheme. The motive is in the title I gave you.
-
- * * * * *
-
-_Note._--No one who has not consciously lived the double life of a man
-who is in the use and possession of a body not his own can know the
-agony that so often falls to one in such a case. I am not the original
-owner of this body that I now use. It was made for another, and for
-some little time used by him, but in the storm of sickness he left it
-here to be buried, and it would have been laid away in the earth if
-I had not taken it up, vivified its failing energies and carried it
-through some years of trial by sickness and accident. But the first
-owner had not been in it long enough to sow any troublesome seeds
-of disease; he left a heritage of good family blood and wonderful
-endurance. That he should have left this form so well adapted for
-living, at least seems inconceivable, unless it was that he could not
-use it, sick or well, for any of his own purposes. At any rate it is
-mine now, but while at first I thought it quite an acquisition there
-are often times when I wish I had not thus taken another man's frame,
-but had come into life in the ordinary way.
-
-
-A COUPLE OF INCIDENTS FOR THE BOOK.
-
-Incident of the letter and picture.
-
-There was a very curious old man (sufficient description to add).
-
-Sent a small cardboard in which was a picture, a head, and over it
-appeared to be placed a thin sheet of paper, gummed over the sides
-to the back. He asked if I could tell him anything of the picture
-which was visible through the thin paper. Having great curiosity, I
-lifted up the thin paper, and at once there seemed to be printed off
-from its underside a red circle surrounding the head on the board. In
-one instance this circle turned black and so did the entire inside
-space including the head which was then obliterated. In the other the
-red circle seemed to get on fire inward, and then the whole included
-portion burned up. On examining the thin paper on underside there were
-traces of a circle, as if with paste.
-
-He laughed and said that curiosity was not always rewarded.
-
-Took it to several chemists in Paris, who said that they knew of no
-substance that would do this. The old chemist in Ireland said a very
-destructive thing called Flourine might be liberated thus and do it,
-but that it was only a thing with chemists and analysts.
-
-(_Note by the compiler._--In his travels Mr. Judge met many strange
-people and saw some extraordinary sights. Now and again he would tell
-one of these to be included in the novel, but just in this unfinished
-and vague way. When asked to tell more, he would smile and shake his
-head, saying: "No, No; little brothers must finish it.")
-
-_Another Incident._
-
-The temple on the site of the present city of Conjeveram was about to
-be consecrated and the regular priests were all ready for the ceremony.
-Minor ceremonies had taken place at the laying of the cornerstone,
-but this was to exceed that occasion in importance. A large body of
-worshippers were gathered not for the gratification of curiosity, but
-in order to receive the spiritual benefits of the occasion and they
-filled the edifice so that I could not get inside. I was thus compelled
-to stand just at the edge of the door, and that was, as I afterwards
-found out, the best place I could have selected if I had known in
-advance what was to take place. A few days before a large number of
-wandering ascetics had arrived and camped on a spot near the temple,
-but no one thought much of it because used to seeing such people.
-There was nothing unnatural about these men, and all that could be
-said was that a sort of mysterious air hung about them, and one or two
-children declared that on one evening none of the visitors could be
-found at their camp nor any evidence that men had been there, but they
-were not believed, because the ascetics were there as usual the next
-morning. Two old men in the city said that the visitors were Devas in
-their "illusionary form," but there was too much excitement about the
-dedication to allow of much thought on the subject. The event, however,
-proved the old men right.
-
-At the moment when the people in the temple were expecting the priests
-to arrive, the entire body of ascetics appeared at the door with
-a wonderful looking sage-like man at their head, and they entered
-the edifice in the usual formal way of the priests and the latter
-on arriving made no disturbance, but took what places they could,
-simply saying: "they are the Devas." The strangers went on with the
-ceremonies, and all the while a light filled the building and music
-from the air floated over the awestruck worshippers.
-
-When the time came for them to go they all followed the leader in
-silence to the door. I could see inside, and as I was at the door
-could also see outside. All the ascetics came to the entrance but not
-one was seen to go beyond it, and none were ever perceived by any man
-in the city again. They melted away at the threshold. It was their
-last appearance, for the shadow of the dark age was upon the people,
-preventing such sights for the future. The occurrence was the topic of
-conversation for years, and it was all recorded in the archives of the
-city.
-
-
-IN A BORROWED BODY.
-
-I MUST tell you first what happened to me in this present life since it
-is in this one that I am relating to you about many other lives of mine.
-
-I was a simple student of our high Philosophy for many lives on earth
-in various countries, and then at last developed in myself a desire for
-action. So I died once more as so often before and was again reborn in
-the family of a Rajah, and in time came to sit on his throne after his
-death.
-
-Two years after that sad event one day an old wandering Brahmin came to
-me and asked if I was ready to follow my vows of long lives before, and
-go to do some work for my old master in a foreign land. Thinking this
-meant a journey only I said I was.
-
-"Yes," said he, "but it is not only a journey. It will cause you to be
-here and there all days and years. To-day here, to-night there."
-
-"Well," I replied, "I will do even that, for my vows had no conditions
-and master orders."
-
-I knew of the order, for the old Brahmin gave me the sign marked on my
-forehead. He had taken my hand, and covering it with his waist-cloth,
-traced the sign in my palm under the cloth so that it stood out in
-lines of light before my eyes.
-
-He went away with no other word, as you know they so often do, leaving
-me in my palace. I fell asleep in the heat, with only faithful Gopal
-beside me. I dreamed and thought I was at the bedside of a mere child,
-a boy, in a foreign land unfamiliar to me only that the people looked
-like what I knew of the Europeans. The boy was lying as if dying, and
-relatives were all about the bed.
-
-A strange and irresistible feeling drew me nearer to the child, and for
-a moment I felt in this dream as if I were about to lose consciousness.
-With a start I awoke in my own palace--on the mat where I had fallen
-asleep, with no one but Gopal near and no noise but the howling of
-jackals near the edge of the compound.
-
-"Gopal," I said, "how long have I slept?'
-
-"Five hours, master, since an Old Brahmin went away, and the night is
-nearly gone, master."
-
-I was about to ask him something else when again sleepiness fell upon
-my senses, and once more I dreamed of the small dying foreign child.
-
-The scene had changed a little, other people had come in, there was
-a doctor there, and the boy looked to me, dreaming so vividly, as if
-dead. The people were weeping, and his mother knelt by the bedside. The
-doctor laid his head on the child's breast a moment. As for myself I
-was drawn again nearer to the body and thought surely the people were
-strange not to notice me at all. They acted as if no stranger were
-there, and I looked at my clothes and saw they were eastern and bizarre
-to them. A magnetic line seemed to pull me to the form of the child.
-
-And now beside me I saw the old Brahmin standing. He smiled.
-
-"This is the child," he said, "and here must you fulfil a part of your
-vows. Quick now! There is no time to lose, the child is almost dead.
-These people think him already a corpse. You see the doctor has told
-them the fatal words, 'he is dead!'"
-
-Yes, they were weeping. But the old Brahmin put his hands on my head,
-and submitting to his touch, I felt myself in my dream falling asleep.
-A dream in a dream. But I woke in my dream, but not on my mat with
-Gopal near me. I was that boy I thought. I looked out through his eyes,
-and near me I heard, as if his soul had slipped off to the ether with a
-sigh of relief. The doctor turned once more and I opened my eyes--his
-eyes--on him.
-
-The physician started and turned pale. To another I heard him whisper
-"automatic nerve action." He drew near, and the intelligence in that
-eye startled him to paleness. He did not see the old Brahmin making
-passes over this body I was in and from which I felt great waves of
-heat and life rolling over me--or the boy.
-
-And yet this all now seemed real as if my identity was merged in the boy.
-
-I was that boy and still confused, vague dreams seemed to flit through
-my brain of some other plane where I thought I was again, and had a
-faithful servant named Gopal; but that must be dream, this the reality.
-For did I not see my mother and father, the old doctor and the nurse so
-long in our house with the children. Yes; of course this is the reality.
-
-And then I feebly smiled, whereon the doctor said:
-
-"Most marvellous. He has revived. He may live."
-
-He was feeling the slow moving pulse and noting that breathing began
-and that vitality seemed once more to return to the child, but he did
-not see the old Brahmin in his illusionary body sending air currents of
-life over the body of this boy, who dreamed he had been a Rajah with a
-faithful servant named Gopal. Then in the dream sleep seemed to fall
-upon me. A sensation of falling; falling came to my brain, and with a
-start I awoke in my palace on my own mat. Turning to see if my servant
-was there I saw him standing as if full of sorrow or fear for me.
-
-"Gopal, how long have I slept again?"
-
-"It is just morning, master, and I feared you had gone to Yamâ's
-dominions and left your own Gopal behind."
-
-No, I was not sleeping. This was reality, these my own dominions. So
-this day passed as all days had except that the dream of the small boy
-in a foreign land came to my mind all day until the night when I felt
-more drowsy than usual. Once more I slept and dreamed.
-
-The same place and the same house, only now it was morning there. What
-a strange dream I thought I had had; as the doctor came in with my
-mother and bent over me, I heard him say softly:
-
-"Yes, he will recover. The night sleep has done good. Take him, when he
-can go, to the country, where he may see and walk on the grass."
-
-As he spoke behind him I saw the form of a foreign looking man with a
-turban on. He looked like the pictures of Brahmins I saw in the books
-before I fell sick. Then I grew very vague and told my mother: "I had
-had two dreams for two nights, the same in each. I dreamed I was a king
-and had one faithful servant for whom I was sorry as I liked him very
-much, and it was only a dream, and both were gone."
-
-My mother soothed me, and said: "Yes, yes, my dear."
-
-And so that day went as days go with sick boys, and early in the
-evening I fell fast asleep as a boy in a foreign land, in my dream,
-but did no more dream of being a king, and as before I seemed to fall
-until I woke again on my mat in my own palace with Gopal sitting near.
-Before I could rise the old Brahmin, who had gone away, came in and I
-sent Gopal off.
-
-"Rama," said he, "as boy you will not dream of being Rajah but now
-you must know that every night as sleeping king you are waking boy in
-foreign land. Do well your duty and fail not. It will be some years,
-but Time's never-stopping car rolls on. Remember my words," and then he
-passed through the open door.
-
-So I knew those dreams about a sick foreign boy were not mere dreams
-but that they were recollections, and I condemned each night to animate
-that small child just risen from the grave, as his relations thought,
-but I knew that his mind for many years would not know itself, but
-would ever feel strange in its surroundings, for, indeed, that boy
-would be myself inside and him without, his friends not seeing that he
-had fled away and another taken his place. Each night I, as sleeping
-Rajah who had listened to the words of sages, would be an ignorant
-foreign boy, until through lapse of years and effort unremittingly
-continued I learned how to live two lives at once. Yet horrible at
-first seemed the thought that although my life in that foreign land as
-a growing youth would be undisturbed by vague dreams of independent
-power as Rajah, I would always, when I woke on my mat, have a clear
-remembrance of what at first seemed only dreams of being a king, with
-vivid knowledge that while my faithful servant watched my sleeping form
-I would be masquerading in a borrowed body, unruly as the wind. Thus as
-a boy I might be happy, but as a king miserable maybe. And then after I
-should become accustomed to this double life, perhaps my foreign mind
-and habits would so dominate the body of the boy that existence there
-would grow full of pain from the struggle with an environment wholly at
-war with the thinker within.
-
-But a vow once made is to be fulfilled, and Father Time eats up all
-things and ever the centuries.
-
-
-
-
-WILLIAM QUAN JUDGE
-
-
-William Quan Judge, son of Alice Mary Quan and Frederick H. Judge,
-was born at Dublin, Ireland, on April 13th, 1851. His mother died in
-early life at the birth of her seventh child. The lad was brought up
-in Dublin until his thirteenth year, when the father removed to the
-United States with his motherless children, taking passage on the
-Inman Liner, "City of Limerick," which arrived in New York harbour
-on July 14th, 1864. Of the years of his childhood there is little to
-be said, though we hear of a memorable illness of his seventh year;
-an illness supposed to be mortal. The physician declared the small
-sufferer to be dying, then dead; but in the outburst of grief which
-followed the announcement, it was discovered that the child had
-revived, and that all was well with him. During convalescence the
-boy shewed aptitudes and knowledge never before displayed, exciting
-wonderment and questioning among his elders as to when and how he had
-learned all these new things. He seemed the same, and yet not the
-same; had to be studied anew by his family, and while no one knew that
-he had ever learned to read, from his recovery in his eighth year we
-find him devouring the contents of all the books he could obtain,
-relating to Mesmerism, Phrenology, Character-Reading, Religion, Magic,
-Rosicrucianism, and deeply absorbed in the Book of Revelation, trying
-to discover its real meaning. The elder Judge, with his children, lived
-for a brief period at the old Merchants' Hotel, in Cortland Street,
-New York: then in Tenth Street, and afterward settled in Brooklyn.
-William began work in New York as a clerk, afterwards entering the
-Law Office of George P. Andrews, who afterwards became Judge of the
-Supreme Court of New York. There the lad studied law, living with his
-father, who died soon after. On coming of age, William Q. Judge was
-naturalised a citizen of the United States, in April, 1872. In May
-of that year he was admitted to the Bar of New York. His conspicuous
-traits as a lawyer, in the practice of Commercial Law, which became his
-specialty, were his thoroughness, his inflexible persistence, and his
-industry, which won the respect of employers and clients alike. As was
-said of him, then and later: "Judge would walk over hot ploughshares
-from here to India to do his duty." In 1874 he married Ella M. Smith,
-of Brooklyn, by whom he had one child, a daughter, whose death in early
-childhood was long a source of deep, though quiet, sorrow to both.
-Mr. Judge in especial was a great lover of children, and had the gift
-of attracting them around him, whether in public--as on the steamer
-deck--or in private, and this without any apparent notice or effort on
-his part. Wherever he went, one would see the children begin to sidle
-up to him, soon absorbed in the new friend.
-
-Living in Brooklyn until 1893, Mr. and Mrs. Judge then removed to New
-York in order to be nearer to the Theosophical Headquarters, Mr. Judge
-at that date, and for the first time, giving up his arduous labours at
-the law, in order to devote himself wholly to Theosophical work.
-
-Soon after his marriage Mr. Judge heard of Madame Blavatsky in this
-wise. He came across a book which greatly interested him. This was
-_People from the Other World_, by H. S. Olcott. Mr. Judge wrote to
-Colonel Olcott, asking for the address of a good medium, for at this
-time the tide of occult inquiry and speculation had just set in,
-and the experiences of numbers of people, including those of Madame
-Blavatsky, at the "Eddy Homestead," were the talk of all the world.
-Mr. Judge was invited to call upon H. P. B. while no medium was
-forthcoming, and thus the conjunction was formed, in this incarnation,
-which H. P. B. later on declared to have existed "for æons past."
-Henceforward, Mr. Judge spent much of his time with H. P. B. at Irving
-Place, New York: he was one of a number of people present at her rooms
-one evening when she turned to him, saying: "Ask Col. Olcott to form
-a Society." This was done at once. Mr. Judge was called to the Chair,
-nominating Col. Olcott as permanent Chairman, and was himself nominated
-as Secretary. This was the beginning of the Theosophical Society, on
-the date of 7th September, 1875.
-
-When Madame Blavatsky went to India, Mr. Judge was left to carry on
-the T.S. in New York as best he could; a difficult task indeed when
-she who was then the one great exponent had left the field, and the
-curiosity and interest excited by her original and striking mission
-had died down. The T.S. was henceforth to subsist on its philosophical
-basis, and this, after long years of toil and unyielding persistence,
-was the point attained by Mr. Judge. From his twenty-third year until
-his death, his best efforts and all the fiery energies of his undaunted
-soul were given to this Work. We have a word picture of him, opening
-meetings, reading a chapter of the _Bhagavat Gîtâ_, entering the
-Minutes, and carrying on all the details of the same, as if he were not
-the only person present; and this he did time after time, determined
-to have a Society. Little by little he gathered about him a number of
-earnest seekers, some of whom still work in the New York and other
-Branches, and through his unremitting labour he built up the T.S. in
-America, aiding the Movement as well in all parts of the world, and
-winning from The Master the name of "Resuscitator of Theosophy in
-America." His motto in those days was, "Promulgation, not Speculation."
-"Theosophy," said he, "is a cry of the Soul."
-
-The Work went slowly at first, and the eager disciple passed through
-even more than the usual suffering, sense of loneliness and desolation,
-as we see H. P. B. pointing out in regard to him that "he of all
-chelas, suffers most, and asks, or even expects, the least." But the
-shadow lifted, and in 1888 we find H. P. B. writing of him as being
-then "a chela of thirteen years' standing," with "trust reposed in
-him"; and as "the chief and sole Agent of The Dzyan in America." (This
-is the Thibetan name of what we call The Lodge.)
-
-Mr. Judge also went to South America, where he saw many strange things,
-and contracted Chagres fever, that terrible scourge whose effects dog
-the victim through a lifetime. To India as well, where he was for some
-time with H. P. B. Later on he was with her in France and in England,
-always intent on the Work of the T.S. He lectured in both countries;
-instituted _The Path_ magazine, meeting all its deficits and carrying
-on its various activities, as well as those of the T.S. He wrote
-incessantly; opened the doors of the Press at length to a serious
-consideration of Theosophy; he lectured all over the States and did
-the work of several men. His health was frail; a day free from pain
-was a very rare thing with him. He had his sorrows too, of which the
-death of his only child was the deepest. But the cheerfulness of his
-aspect, his undaunted energy, never failed him, and he was the cause
-of activity among all his fellow members. To those who would ask his
-advice in the crises which were wont to shake the tree of the T.S. he
-would make answer: "Work! Work! Work for Theosophy!" And when at last
-the Great Betrayal came to him, and some of those whom he had lifted
-and served and taught _how_ to work, strove to cast him down and out of
-the Society, in their ignorance of their own limitations, he kept the
-due silence of the Initiate; he bowed his defenceless head to The Will
-and The Law, and passing with sweet and serene heart through the waters
-of bitterness, consoled by the respect and trust of the Community in
-which his life had been spent, and by the thousands of students who
-knew and loved him: he exhorted all to forgiveness and renewed effort:
-he reminded us that there were many committed by the unbrotherliness of
-his opponents who would in time come themselves to see and comprehend
-the wrong done to the Work by action taken which they did not at the
-time understand in all its bearings; he begged us to be ready to meet
-that day and to take the extended hands which would then be held out to
-us by those who ignorantly shared the wrong done to him, and through
-him, to us all. In this trust he passed behind the veil. On the 21st of
-March, 1896, he encountered "Eloquent, Just and Mighty Death."
-
- * * * * *
-
-So much for the open and material facts of his life. There is much more
-that must be left unsaid. His claim upon us was that of The Work. The
-Work was his Ideal. He valued men and women only by their theosophical
-Work, and the right spirit in which that Work was done. He held Right
-Thought to be of the best Work. He worked with anyone who was willing
-to do Work in the real sense, careless whether such were personal
-friends, strangers, or active or secret foes. Many a time he was known
-to be energetically working with those who were attacking him, or
-planning attack in supposed concealment, and his smile, as this was
-commented upon, was a thing to be always remembered; that whimsical and
-quaint smile, followed by some Irish drollery. But in order to leave
-behind us some adequate idea of the broadness and the catholicity of
-his nature, it seems best to append to this brief and unworthy sketch,
-some few of the thoughts of his life-long friends, nearly all published
-soon after he had left us.
-
- * * * * *
-
-On page 75 of the first volume of _Letters_ is a letter from an Adept,
-from which a certain portion ("private instruction") is omitted. That
-omitted portion runs as follows:
-
- "_Is the choice made? Then Y. will do well to see W. Q. J. and to
- acquaint him with this letter. For the first year or two no better
- guide can be had._ For when the 'PRESENCE' _is upon him, he knows
- well that which others only suspect and 'divine.' ... is useful to
- 'Path,' but greater services may be rendered to him, who, of all
- chêlas, suffers most and demands, or even expects the least._"
-
-(If this extract be fitted into the original letter its immense
-importance in respect to Mr. Judge may be realised by the intuitive
-student.)
-
-"In answer to your letter I can only say as follows: If W. Q. Judge,
-the man who has done most for Theosophy in America, who has worked most
-unselfishly in your country, and has ever done the biddings of Master,
-the best he knew how, is left alone in ... and if the ... Society in
-general and its Esotericists especially leave him alone, without their
-unanimous _moral support_, which is much more than their money--then I
-say--let them go! They are no theosophists;--and if such a thing should
-happen, and Judge be left to fight his battles alone, then shall I
-bid all of them an eternal good-bye. I swear on MASTER'S holy name to
-shake off the dust of my feet from everyone of them.... I am unable to
-realise that at the hour of trouble and supreme fight ... any _true_
-theosophist should hesitate for one moment to back W. Q. J. _publicly_
-and lodge in his or her protest. Let them read Master's letter in the
-preliminary----. All that which I said about W. Q. J. was from HIS
-words in HIS letter to me.... Do with this letter what you like. Show
-it to anyone you please as my firm determination...."--H. P. B.
-
-"It is necessary that just those souls in whom we have felt most of
-reality should disappear from us into the darkness, in order that we
-may learn that not seeing, but inwardly touching, is the true proof
-that our friend is there; in order that we may learn that the vanishing
-and dissipation of the outward, visible part, is no impairing or
-detriment to the real part, which is invisible. This knowledge, and the
-realising of it in our wills, are gained with the utmost difficulty,
-at a cost not less than the loss of the best of our friends; yet if
-the cost be great, the gain is great and beyond estimating, for it is
-nothing less than a first victory over the whole universe, wherein
-we come to know that there is that in us which can face and conquer
-and outlast anything in the universe, and come forth radiant and
-triumphant from the contest. Yet neither the universe nor death are
-real antagonists, for they are but only Life everywhere, and we are
-Life."--C. J.
-
-"He was never narrow, never selfish, never conceited. He would drop
-his own plan in a moment if a better were suggested, and was delighted
-if someone would carry on the work he had devised, and immediately
-inaugurate other lines of work. To get on with the work and forward
-the movement seemed to be his only aim in life.... For myself, knowing
-Mr. Judge as I did, and associating with him day after day, at home,
-in the rush of work, in long days of travel over desert wastes or over
-the trackless ocean, having travelled with him a distance equal to
-twice around the globe, ... there is not the slightest doubt of his
-connection with and service of the Great Lodge. He did the Master's
-work to the best of his ability, and thus carried out the injunction of
-H. P. B. to "keep the link unbroken."--J. D. BUCK.
-
-"There is not one act in the life of William Q. Judge that has come
-under my observation, that savours of selfishness or of a desire to
-further any personal end.... Perhaps I am not qualified to pass on the
-merits as an occultist, of the man whose memory I hold in such grateful
-esteem; but I can, at least, speak of what passed before my eyes in the
-ordinary affairs of life, and in these affairs I have invariably found
-him to be the soul of unselfishness, honour, generosity, and all the
-other virtues that men hold so dear in other men."--E. B. PAGE.
-
-"In the summer of 1894 we were privileged to have him stay at our
-house for several weeks, and since then he spent at least one evening
-a week with us until his illness forced him to leave New York.... Day
-after day he would come back from the office utterly exhausted in
-mind and body, and night after night he would lie awake fighting the
-arrows of suspicion and doubt that would come at him from all over the
-world. He said they were like shafts of fire piercing him, and in the
-morning he would come down stairs wan and pale and unrested, and one
-step nearer the limit of his strength, but still with the same gentle
-and forgiving spirit.... Perhaps the most striking evidence of his
-greatness was the wisdom with which he treated different people, and
-the infinite knowledge of character shown by him in his guidance of his
-pupils. I do not believe he was the same to any two people.... His most
-lovable trait was his exquisite sympathy and gentleness. It has been
-said of him that no one ever touched a sore spot with such infinite
-tenderness, and I know many that would rather have been scolded and
-corrected by Mr. Judge than praised by anyone else. It was the good
-fortune of a few of us to know something of the real Ego who used
-the body known as Wm. Q. Judge. He once spent some hours describing
-to my wife and me the experience the Ego had in assuming control of
-the instrument it was to use for so many years. The process was not a
-quick nor an easy one and indeed was never absolutely perfected, for
-to Mr. Judge's dying day, the physical tendencies and heredity of the
-body he used would crop up and interfere with the full expression of
-the inner man's thoughts and feelings. An occasional abruptness and
-coldness of manner was attributable to this lack of co-ordination. Of
-course Mr. Judge was perfectly aware of this and it would trouble him
-for fear his real friends would be deceived as to his real feeling. He
-was always in absolute control of his thoughts and actions, but his
-body would sometimes slightly modify their expression.... Mr. Judge
-told me in December, 1894, that the Judge body was due by its Karma to
-die the next year and that it would have to be tided over this period
-by extraordinary means. He then expected this process to be entirely
-successful, and that he would be able to use that body for many years,
-but he did not count upon the assaults from without, and the strain and
-exhaustion.... This, and the body's heredity, proved too much for even
-his will and power. Two months before his death he knew he was to die,
-but even then the indomitable will was hard to conquer and the poor
-exhausted, pain-racked body was dragged through a miserable two months
-in one final and supreme effort to stay with his friends. And when he
-did decide to go, those who loved him most were the most willing for
-the parting. I thank the Gods that I was privileged to know him. It was
-a benediction to call him friend."--G. HIJO.
-
-"To a greater extent than I have ever realised I know he entered into
-my life and I am equally sure into the lives of thousands, and this
-fact I see we are to acknowledge as time passes more and more.... He
-swore no one to allegiance, he asked for no one's love or loyalty; but
-his disciples came to him of their own free will and accord, and then
-he never deserted them, but gave more freely than they asked and often
-in greater measure than they could or would use. He was always a little
-ahead of the occasion, and so was truly a leader."--E. B. RAMBO.
-
-"Judge was the best and truest friend a man ever had. H. P. B. told
-me I should find this to be so, and so it was of him whom she, too,
-trusted and loved as she did no other. And as I think of what those
-missed who persecuted him, of the loss in their lives, of the great
-jewel so near to them which they passed by, I turn sick with a sense
-of their loss: the immense mystery that Life is, presses home to me.
-In him his foes lost their truest friend out of this life of ours in
-the body, and though it was their limitations which hid him from them,
-as our limitations do hide from us so much Spiritual Good, yet we must
-remember, too, that these limitations have afforded to us and to the
-world this wonderful example of unselfishness and forgiveness. Judge
-made the life portrayed by Jesus realisable to me."--A. KEIGHTLEY.
-
-"William Q. Judge was the nearest approach to my ideal of a MAN that
-I have known. He was what I want to be. H. P. B. was something more
-than human: She was a cosmic power. W. Q. J. was splendidly human:
-and he manifested in a way delightfully refreshing and all his own
-that most rare of human characteristics--genuineness. His influence is
-continuingly present and powerful, an influence tending steadily, as
-ever, in one direction--work for the Masters' Cause."--THOS. GREEN.
-
-"His last message to us was this 'There should be calmness. Hold fast.
-Go slow.' And if you take down those words and remember them, you
-will find that they contain an epitome of his whole life struggle. He
-believed in Theosophy and lived it. He believed because he knew that
-the great Self of which he so often spoke was the eternal Self, was
-himself. Therefore he was always calm. He held fast with unwavering
-tenacity to his purpose and to his ideal. He went slow, and never
-allowed himself to act hastily. He made time his own, and he was
-justice itself on that account. And he had the power to act with the
-rapidity of lightning when the time for action came. We can now afford
-to console ourselves because of the life he lived, and should also
-remember that this man, William Quan Judge, had more devoted friends,
-I believe, than any other living man; more friends who would literally
-have died for him at a moment's notice; would have gone to any part of
-the world on the strength of a hint from him. And never once did he use
-that power and influence for his own personal ends;--never once did he
-use that power, great as it was, not only in America, but in Europe,
-Australasia and elsewhere as well, for anything but the good of the
-Theosophical movement.
-
-"Poor Judge. It was not the charges that stung him, they were too
-untrue to hurt. It was the fact that those who had once most loudly
-proclaimed themselves his debtors and his friends were among the
-first to turn against him. He had the heart of a little child and
-his tenderness was only equalled by his strength.... He never cared
-what people thought of him or his work so long as they would work for
-brotherhood.... His wife has said that she never knew him to tell a
-lie, and those most closely connected with him theosophically agree
-that he was the most truthful man they ever knew."--E. T. H.
-
-"I knew him with some degree of intimacy for the past eight years,
-meeting him often and under varied conditions, and never for one moment
-did he fail to command my respect and affection, and that I should have
-had the privilege of his acquaintance I hold a debt to Karma. A good
-homely face and unpretentious manner, a loving disposition, full of
-kindliness and honest friendship, went with such strong common sense
-and knowledge of affairs that his coming was always a pleasure and his
-stay a delight. The children hung about him fondly as he would sit
-after dinner and draw them pictures."--A. H. SPENCER.
-
-"His life was an example of the possibility of presenting new ideas
-with emphasis, persistence and effect, without becoming eccentric or
-one-sided, without losing touch with our fellows, in short, without
-becoming a 'crank.'... The quality of 'common sense' was Mr. Judge's.
-Those who have heard him speak, know the singular directness with which
-his mind went to the marrow of a subject, the unaffected selflessness
-that radiated from the man. The quality of 'common sense' was Mr.
-Judge's pre-eminent characteristic."--WILLIAM MAIN.
-
-"For to the mystical element in the personality of Mr. Judge was united
-the shrewdness of the practised lawyer, the organising faculty of a
-great leader, and that admirable common sense, which is so uncommon
-a thing with enthusiasts.... In his teaching was embodied most
-emphatically that received by the prophet Ezekiel when the Voice said
-to him: 'Stand upon thy feet and I will speak to thee.' He was the
-best of friends, for he held you firmly, yet apart. He realised the
-beautiful description Emerson gives of the ideal friend, in whom meet
-the two most essential elements of friendship, tenderness and truth.
-'I am arrived at last,' says Emerson, 'in the presence of a man so
-real and equal ... that I may deal with him with the simplicity and
-wholeness with which one chemical atom meets another.... To a great
-heart he will still be a stranger in a thousand particulars, that he
-may come near in the holiest ground.' And upon that 'holiest ground' of
-devotion to the highest aim, of desire alone for the welfare of others,
-the Chief was always to be approached. And blended with the undaunted
-courage, the keen insight, the swift judgment, the endless patience,
-that made his personality so powerful, were the warm affections, the
-ready wit, the almost boyish gaiety that made it so lovable.... One
-of the Chief's last messages to us said: 'They must aim to develop
-themselves in daily life in small duties.'... There was a beautiful
-story of Rhoecus, who could not recognise in the bee that buzzed about
-his head the messenger of the Dryad, and so lost her love."
-
- KATHERINE HILLARD.
-
-"If my memory serves me rightly, we met first upon an occasion when H.
-P. Blavatsky was induced to try, in the presence of some reporters,
-if she could open up communication with the diaphanous remainder of
-a night watchman who had been drowned in an East River dock. Olcott
-was present, in command, prominent and authoritative, and Judge, in
-attendance, reserved and quiet. The spook was shy and the reporters
-sarcastic. The only one apparently annoyed by their humour was the
-Colonel. Mr. Judge's placidity and good nature commended him to the
-liking of the reporters, and made a particularly favourable impression
-upon me, which was deepened by the experiences of an acquaintance that
-continued while he lived. In all that time, though I have seen him
-upon a good many occasions when he would have had excellent excuse for
-wrath, his demeanour was uniformly the same--kindly, considerate and
-self-restrained, not merely in such measure of self-control as might
-be expected of a gentleman, but as if inspired by much higher regards
-than mere respect for the convenances of good society. He always seemed
-to look for mitigating circumstances in even the pure cussedness of
-others, seeking to credit them with, at least, honesty of purpose and
-good intentions, however treacherous and malicious their acts toward
-him might have been. He did not appear willing to believe that people
-did evil through preference for it, but only because they were ignorant
-of the good, and its superior advantages; consequently he was very
-tolerant."--J. H. CONNELLY.
-
-"What he was to one of his pupils, I believe he was to all, ... so wide
-reaching was his sympathy, so deep his understanding of each heart; ...
-and I but voice the feeling of hundreds all over the world when I say
-that we mourn the tenderest of friends, the wisest of counsellors, the
-bravest and noblest of leaders. What a man was this, to have been such,
-to people of so widely varying nationalities, opinions and beliefs
-... to have drawn them all to him by the power of his love, ... and
-in so doing, to have brought them closer to each other. There was no
-difficulty he would not take infinite pains to unravel, no sore spot in
-the heart he did not sense and strive to heal."--G. L. G.
-
-In truth, we might pile up these evidences from the hearts of those
-who knew him best and longest, and who were well fitted to judge of
-the solidity and the truth of any character. But of this there is no
-need. It is for those to say who were influenced by their bugbear of
-"authority" whether they have not exchanged the substance for the
-shadow; have not retained the dogmatism and lost the free and noble
-spirit which W. Q. Judge ever exercised, and which he strove to retain
-in the T.S. Summing up his life, one must still say what was written
-soon after his departure: "In thinking of this helper and teacher of
-ours, I find myself thinking almost wholly of the future. He was
-one who never looked back; he looked forward always.... We think of
-him not as of a man departed from our midst, but as a soul set free
-to work its mighty mission, rejoicing in that freedom, resplendent
-in compassion and power. His was a nature that knew no trammels, but
-acknowledged the divine laws in all things. He was, as he himself said,
-'rich in hope.'... That future as he saw and sees it is majestic in
-its harmonious proportions. It presaged the liberation of the race.
-It struck the shackles from the self-imprisoned and bade the souls of
-men be free. It evokes now, to-day, the powers of the inner man....
-Death, the magician, opened a door to show us these things. If we are
-faithful, that door shall never close. If we are faithful; only that
-proviso. Close up the ranks, and let Fidelity be the agent of heavenly
-powers. To see America, the cradle of the new race, fit herself to help
-and uplift that race and to prepare here a haven and a home for Egos
-yet to appear ... for this he worked; for this will work those who came
-after him. And he works with them."
-
- JULIA W. L. KEIGHTLEY.
-
- "A STRONG LIGHT SURROUNDED BY DARKNESS; THOUGH REACHING FAR AND
- MAKING CLEAR THE NIGHT, WILL ATTRACT THE THINGS THAT DWELL IN
- DARKNESS. A PURE SOUL BROUGHT TO THE NOTICE OF MEN WILL ILLUMINE
- THE HEARTS OF THOUSANDS; BUT WILL ALSO CALL FORTH FROM THE CORNERS
- OF THE EARTH THE HOSTILITY OF THOSE WHO LOVE EVIL." (_Book of
- Items._)
-
-
-
-
-The United Lodge of Theosophists
-
-
-DECLARATION
-
-The policy of this Lodge is independent devotion to the cause
-of Theosophy, without professing attachment to any Theosophical
-organization. It is loyal to the great Founders of the Theosophical
-Movement, but does not concern itself with dissensions or differences
-of individual opinion.
-
-The work it has on hand and the end it keeps in view are too absorbing
-and too lofty to leave it the time or inclination to take part in side
-issues. That work and that end is the dissemination of the Fundamental
-Principles of the philosophy of Theosophy, and the exemplification in
-practice of those principles, through a truer realization of the SELF;
-a profounder conviction of Universal Brotherhood.
-
-It holds that the unassailable _Basis for Union_ among Theosophists,
-wherever and however situated, is "_similarity of aim, purpose and
-teaching_," and therefore has neither Constitution, By-laws nor
-Officers, the sole bond between its Associates being that _basis_. And
-it aims to disseminate this idea among Theosophists in the furtherance
-of Unity.
-
-It regards as Theosophists all who are engaged in the true service
-of Humanity, without distinction of race, creed, sex, condition or
-organization, and
-
-It welcomes to its association all those who are in accord with its
-declared purposes and who desire to fit themselves, by study and
-otherwise, to be the better able to help and teach others.
-
-"_The true Theosophist belongs to no cult or sect, yet belongs to each
-and all._"
-
- Being in sympathy with the purposes of this Lodge, as set forth in
- its "Declaration," I hereby record my desire to be enrolled as an
- Associate; it being understood that such association calls for no
- obligation on my part other than that which I, myself, determine.
-
-The foregoing is the Form signed by Associates of the United Lodge of
-Theosophists.
-
-Inquiries are Invited from all persons to whom this Movement may
-appeal. Cards for signature will be sent upon request, and every
-possible assistance furnished Associates in their studies and In
-efforts to form local Lodges. There are no dues of any kind, and no
-formalities to be complied with.
-
- _Correspondence should be addressed to_
- General Registrar, United Lodge of Theosophists
- LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA
- 504 Metropolitan Building, Broadway at Fifth Street
-
-
- "_To Spread Broadcast the Teachings of Theosophy, as Recorded in
- the Writings of H. P. Blavatsky and Wm. Q. Judge._"
-
-THEOSOPHY
-
- _A Magazine Devoted to the Theosophical Movement, the Brotherhood
- of Humanity, the Study of Occult Science and Philosophy, and Aryan
- Literature._
-
- THEOSOPHY is a Monthly Magazine devoted to the promulgation of
- Theosophy as it was given by those who brought it. Established in
- 1912 by the United Lodge of Theosophists, the magazine is now in
- the front rank of Theosophical publications and its circulation
- extends to every civilized country. The first eight volumes of
- the magazine contain reprints of the numerous original articles
- written by H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge in explanation,
- exemplification and application of the philosophy recorded in their
- published books. These precious articles, replete with Occult
- instruction, were first published in _The Theosophist_, _Lucifer_,
- and _The Path_, now for many years out of print, so that their
- surpassing value was lost and inaccessible to Students of the
- present generation. THEOSOPHY has made them once more available.
- In addition to these reprints the magazine contains many original
- articles written by Robert Crosbie and other devoted Pupils and
- Students of the Messengers of the Theosophical Movement of the
- nineteenth century. Not the least of the contents of the magazine
- are the Studies of the Teachings, the historical articles relating
- to the Theosophical Movement, the Parent Theosophical Society, and
- the many allied and related organizations and societies of the
- present day. The entire contents of the magazine are universal
- in scope and application, unbiased in treatment, and free from
- sectarian or partisan influence. In order to preserve at all times
- the impersonality of its tone, and that readers may form their
- judgment from the inherent value perceived in the articles and not
- from the names signed to them, the Editors and Contributors remain
- anonymous, no living person's name being mentioned in connection
- with the authorship of any article published.
-
- Back Volumes and Back Numbers can be supplied at $5.00 per Volume
- and 50 cents per Number.
-
- Subscriptions can begin with any desired Number of the current
- Volume. Subscription price, $2.00 per annum; single copies 25 cents
- each.
-
- _Address all communications and remittances to_
-
- METROPOLITAN THEOSOPHY LOS ANGELES,
- BUILDING CALIFORNIA
-
-
-Students interested in obtaining a clear and correct understanding of
-the actual Teachings of THEOSOPHY, as recorded in the writings of the
-Messengers of the Theosophical Movement of the nineteenth century or in
-writings recommended by Them, should have the following books:
-
- KEY TO THEOSOPHY, _By_ H. P. BLAVATSKY, $2.50
- An Exposition in the form of question and answer. The
- best Manual for daily study and reference. A _verbatim_
- reprint of the Original Edition. Large type, durably and
- artistically bound in Buckram.
-
- THE OCEAN OF THEOSOPHY, _By_ WILLIAM Q. JUDGE, $1.25
- A succinct presentation of the philosophy free from
- technical expressions; a perfect condensation of the
- Secret Doctrines of Man and Nature. Cloth.
-
- THE OCCULT WORLD ESOTERIC BUDDHISM _By_ A. P. SINNETT, _Each_ $2.00
- The two earliest popular presentations of Theosophical
- Teachings, containing extracts from Letters written by
- the _Mahatma_ K. H. From the Plates of the Original
- American Editions. Cloth.
-
- ISIS UNVEILED, Two Volumes, _By_ H. P. BLAVATSKY, $10.00
- Volume I, Science; Volume II. Theology. A reprint of the
- Original Edition of 1877. This, the first great work of
- H. P. B., contains a vast wealth of information and
- instruction not to be had elsewhere. Cloth.
-
- THE SECRET DOCTRINE, Two Volumes, _By_ H. P. BLAVATSKY, $15.00
- Volume I, Cosmogenesis; Volume II, Anthropogenesis. The
- Original Edition, published in 1888, is now out of
- print. This Edition, published in London, contains some
- unwarrantable changes, but is in the main accurate and
- is the only one available. Written "_for the instruction
- of students of Occultism_," it is _sui generis_ and
- absolutely invaluable to the true student of the
- mysteries of Life and Being. Cloth.
-
- ABRIDGMENT OF THE SECRET DOCTRINE, _By_ KATHERINE HILLARD, $3.00
- A very good condensation of the major teachings of
- Madame Blavatsky's "Secret Doctrine" in the language of
- the Author. Cloth.
-
- THEOSOPHICAL GLOSSARY, _By_ H. P. BLAVATSKY, $5.00
- A reprint of the Original Edition, containing an
- exhaustive and scholarly treatment of the Sanskrit
- and other technical terms employed in Theosophical
- literature. Cloth.
-
-
-Those who find the Teachings of Theosophy to be comprehensive,
-self-explanatory, and a complete solution of all the problems of Life
-from a philosophical, logical and scientific standpoint, and who
-may desire to follow the Path shown in order to realize in and for
-themselves the noble Ideal of Brotherhood exemplified by the MASTERS OF
-WISDOM, are urged to read, ponder and assimilate to the utmost extent
-possible to them, the following Treatises on the _Heart Doctrine_:
-
- THE VOICE OF THE SILENCE. Chosen Fragments from The
- Book of the Golden Precepts. Translated and
- annotated by H. P. Blavatsky.
-
- Leather, $1.50
- Cloth, 1.25
-
- THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, The Book of Devotion. Containing
- the Dialogue between _Krishna_, the Supreme
- Master of Devotion, and _Arjuna_, his Disciple.
- Rendered into exquisite parallel terms in the
- English tongue by William Q. Judge.
-
- Leather, 1.50
- Cloth, 1.25
-
- NOTES ON THE BHAGAVAD-GITA. Commentaries
- of the greatest service to sincere students
- of to-day. The first Seven Chapters by
- W. Q. Judge; the remainder by his friend and
- colleague Robert Crosbie.
-
- Leather, 1.50
-
- YOGA APHORISMS OF PATAJALI. The _Thought_ of this
- Ancient Master, whose Aphorisms have been the
- guide of Disciples in the East for untold
- thousands of years. Done into English terms
- with Notes, by William Q. Judge.
-
- Leather, 1.50
- Cloth, 1.25
-
- LIGHT ON THE PATH. A treatise for the personal use
- of those who are ignorant of the Eastern Wisdom,
- and who desire to enter within its influence. An
- exact reprint of the Original Edition of 1885,
- together with the Comments originally published
- in _Lucifer_. Written down by M. C.
-
- Leather, 1.50
- Cloth, 1.25
-
- LETTERS THAT HAVE HELPED ME. Actual Letters,
- by William Q. Judge, embodying Lessons
- and Guidance of direct personal value to
- every Student and Disciple.
-
- Volume I, Cloth, 1.00
- Volume II, Cloth, 1.00
-
- The Two Volumes bound in One, Cloth, 1.50
-
- THE VOICE of the SILENCE, THE BHAGAVAD-GITA,
- And PATAJALI'S YOGA APHORISMS, Bound in
- One Volume.
-
- Leather, 3.00
-
-
-Parents and others interested in the Spiritual and Moral welfare of
-Children and averse to the sectarian dogmas and false ideas prevalent
-under the name of religious teachings, have long felt the necessity
-for literature which should impart true fundamental conceptions of
-Nature, of Life and of Duty to the growing generation. As a portion
-of its Fraternal activities the United Lodge of Theosophists has
-long maintained a _Children's School of Theosophy_. To this School
-come children of all ages, Theosophists and Non-Theosophists as to
-Parentage. There are taught the primary truths common to all religions
-and philosophies, dealing with Birth, Life, Death, Law, Action and
-Duty. The Eternal Verities thus inculcated make for clean, sturdy,
-wholesome physical, mental, as well as moral and spiritual happiness
-and well-being. The experience thus gained in actual practice has been
-embodied in two books, wherein the lessons and instructions found
-helpful and formative to the highest character are plainly and clearly
-outlined, with all necessary suggestions and directions to enable
-Parents, Teachers and others to fit themselves to be the better able to
-help and guide the plastic minds of the Children to true perceptions of
-Life and Action.
-
- BECAUSE--FOR THE CHILDREN WHO ASK WHY. Interesting,
- comprehensible and assimilable, in clear and
- reverent fashion this Book presents to Children
- the answers to those questions of Self that
- Parents find it most difficult to meet, and
- affords a common basis of understanding to
- Parent and Child.
-
- Cloth, $1.25
-
- THE ETERNAL VERITIES. A Series of Lessons in basic
- truths and ideas, with complete chart and
- programme so that its full value may be availed
- of in the instruction of Children of all ages,
- whether in the School or the Home. Original
- Songs, Chants, Music, Allegories and Tales of
- Symbolism, in a manner not only to interest but
- to carry the Lessons into the Hearts and Minds
- of the Learners.
-
- Cloth, $1.50
-
-In order, further, to afford the maximum possible assistance to Parents
-and others interested in the proper education of Children, The United
-Lodge of Theosophists maintains a Bureau of Correspondence to which
-particular problems connected with the bringing-up of Children may be
-addressed. Replies to enquiries are in all cases by Women Associates
-of the Lodge who are themselves Mothers and Teachers and gladly give
-their time and experience to benefit their perplexed Sisters. There are
-no fees or charges of any description in connection with this labor
-of love, and all Mothers and Teachers are invited to benefit by it.
-Address,
-
- CHILDREN'S SCHOOL OF THEOSOPHY
- LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA
- 504 Metropolitan Building, Broadway at Fifth Street
-
-
-No more important work exists for the Theosophical Student than to be
-in a position to direct inquirers to channels where they may inform
-themselves of the leading Principles of the teachings of THEOSOPHY in
-their philosophical, ethical and scientific bearings. The following are
-recommended for their exact accuracy, their simplicity and clarity in
-the presentation of the Wisdom-Religion.
-
- ECHOES FROM THE ORIENT, _By_ WILLIAM Q. JUDGE. A Series
- of Chapters written in the most admirable style,
- giving an outline of Theosophy and the Theosophical
- Movement, and treating of the great Subject of
- Masters, Karma, Reincarnation and Evolution.
-
- Cloth, $0.60
- Paper, .35
-
- CONVERSATIONS ON THEOSOPHY. A Pamphlet
- giving the fundamental teachings of the Secret
- Doctrine. From the writings of H. P. Blavatsky
- and William Q. Judge.
-
- Paper, envelope size, .10
-
- In quantities for propaganda purposes, 50 copies
- for 2.50
-
- KARMA AND REINCARNATION. A large and attractively
- bound pamphlet, envelope size, containing the
- famous _Aphorisms on Karma_, and a notably
- clear and comprehensive treatment of the
- subjects of Karma and Reincarnation. .15
-
- In quantities for propaganda purposes, 50 copies
- for 4.00
-
- CULTURE OF CONCENTRATION, And OF OCCULT POWERS. Two
- related Essays by William Q. Judge on subjects
- of supreme importance. .10
-
- EXTRACTS FROM A LETTER THAT HAS
- HELPED ME. Being a statement of the _Gospel of
- Hope and Responsibility_. This Letter has brought
- consolation and the comfort of understanding to
- many regarding the Great Mystery. .10
-
- THOUGHTS FOR THINKERS. A Pamphlet designed for the
- "man in the street," who is often an open-minded
- practical philosopher and thinker of the first
- rank. These THOUGHTS are undogmatic,
- non-argumentative and very suggestive. .10
-
-The foregoing and other Books advertised in the preceding pages may all
-be obtained on order through your local Bookseller, or orders may be
-sent direct to the undersigned.
-
-Inquiries are invited regarding any Theosophical Books and Publications
-not specifically mentioned herein. Correspondence and questions are
-also invited on Theosophical problems and subjects from all interested.
-
- _Address all orders and inquiries and make all remittances
- payable to_
-
- UNITED LODGE OF THEOSOPHISTS
- LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA
- 504 Metropolitan Building, Broadway at Fifth Street
-
-
-
-
-Transcriber's Note
-
- This is a "2-volume-in-1" ebook. Each volume has been paginated
- separately.
-
- Footnotes have been placed at end of their respective chapter.
-
- Obvious punctuation and spelling errors have been repaired.
-
- Pg. 76: Removed extraneous word "relates" from "The sexual relates
- relates really only...."
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Letter That Have Helped Me, by Various
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LETTER THAT HAVE HELPED ME ***
-
-***** This file should be named 55833-0.txt or 55833-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/5/5/8/3/55833/
-
-Produced by David Edwards, Larry B. Harrison and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive)
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
-will be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
-one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
-(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
-set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
-protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
-charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
-do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
-rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
-such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
-research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
-practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-
-*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
-http://gutenberg.org/license).
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
-all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
-If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
-terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
-entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
-or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
-collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
-individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
-located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
-copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
-works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
-are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
-Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
-freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
-this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
-the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
-keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
-a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
-the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
-before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
-creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
-Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
-the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
-States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
-access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
-whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
-copied or distributed:
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
-from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
-posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
-and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
-or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
-with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
-work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
-through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
-Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
-1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
-terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
-to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
-permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
-word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
-distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
-"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
-posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
-you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
-copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
-request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
-form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
-that
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
- owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
- has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
- Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
- must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
- prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
- returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
- sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
- address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
- the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or
- destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
- and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
- Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
- money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
- of receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
-forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
-both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
-Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
-Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
-your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
-the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
-refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
-providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
-receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
-is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
-opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
-WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
-WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
-If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
-law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
-interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
-the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
-provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
-promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
-harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
-that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
-or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
-work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
-Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
-including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
-because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
-people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
-To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
-and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
-http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
-permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
-Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
-throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
-809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
-business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
-information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
-page at http://pglaf.org
-
-For additional contact information:
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
-SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
-particular state visit http://pglaf.org
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
-To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
-unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
-keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
-
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
-
- http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.